CERTAIN
OBSERVATIONS
OF
THAT
REVEREND
,
religious
and
faithfull
servant
of
God
,
and
glorious
Martyr
of
Iesus
Christ
,
M.
RANDAL
BATE
,
which
were
part
of
his
daily
meditations
in
the
time
of
his
sufferings
,
whilst
he
was
prisoner
in
the
Gatehouse
at
Westminster
.
THE
FIRST
SECTION
.
Every
part
of
Wisedom
is
from
heaven
,
from
the
father
of
Lights
.
MOst
glorious
and
eternall
Lord
God
,
which
hast
vouchsafed
by
Iesus
Christ
in
all
times
,
to
publish
thy
counsell
and
holy
wil
to
thine
own
people
,
&
raised
sufficient
witnesses
against
superstition
and
wil-worship
.
For
the
clearing
of
thy
truth
,
vouchsafe
thy
presence
with
thy
weak
servant
in
this
businesse
,
that
desires
thy
glory
,
and
the
good
of
thy
people
.
That
so
much
of
thy
truth
as
is
needfull
for
our
times
may
be
plainly
made
manifest
,
to
the
conscience
and
heart
of
all
that
belong
unto
thee
.
Lord
,
thou
hast
appointed
Iesus
Christ
to
be
our
Shepheard
,
and
promised
thy
Word
and
Spirit
should
not
leaue
thy
people
:
Thou
hast
brought
us
to
be
partakers
of
the
first
resurrection
,
and
drawn
us
out
of
the
world
to
know
thee
in
part
,
and
loue
thy
name
.
Oh
therfore
send
thyne
annoynting
eye-salue
and
cause
such
a
light
from
heaven
to
shine
in
our
dark
hearts
,
as
all
contrary
thoughts
and
conceits
that
rebel
against
Christ
his
Kingdom
may
be
subdued
,
all
lukewarmenesse
may
be
expelled
,
and
that
all
with
one
heart
and
free
perswasion
of
minde
,
may
worship
thee
the
onely
King
and
Lawgiver
of
the
Church
,
according
to
thy
will
in
the
unity
of
the
Spirit
,
Amen
.
IN
all
times
(
deare
brethren
and
much
beloved
)
it
hath
been
found
true
,
that
satan
sowes
tares
,
where
the
Lord
hath
sown
wheat
:
which
come
up
in
the
night
so
sec●etly
,
and
are
so
like
the
wheat
,
that
they
are
scarce
discerned
by
any
,
till
they
haue
overgrown
the
corne
and
choaked
the
same
:
nay
which
is
more
;
Errours
never
want
men
very
busy
and
dilligent
in
tending
and
nourishing
them
,
so
that
if
they
haue
not
the
chiefe
place
,
and
be
kept
with
all
observance
,
you
shall
see
their
Patrones
fly
in
mens
faces
for
the
least
neglect
.
This
too
lamentable
experience
of
the
Churches
condition
sufficiently
proveth
amongst
both
Iewes
and
Gentiles
:
For
the
lying
serpent
,
though
he
study
to
poyson
all
mens
soules
with
damnable
doctrine
,
yet
more
principally
the
visible
Church
,
which
being
a
fountaine
of
living
waters
troubled
by
him
,
filthy
streames
must
needs
flow
thence
to
all
the
world
.
Besides
,
when
the
Church
corrupts
Gods
worship
,
in
whole
or
in
part
,
devising
any
thing
of
her
own
,
it
greatly
hardens
wicked
men
in
their
superstitions
and
devised
Religions
;
who
seeing
the
same
outside
in
the
Religion
of
God
which
they
themselues
follow
,
are
hindred
from
discerning
the
graue
and
simple
Majesty
of
Gods
true
worship
,
thinking
this
to
be
but
like
their
own
,
an
invention
of
men
;
or
at
least
,
that
men
are
not
altogether
taught
of
God
in
this
way
,
nor
receiue
all
that
they
professe
from
him
alone
,
but
doe
borrow
many
things
,
and
devise
some
of
their
owne
to
beautifie
that
which
by
forra
gne
beauty
is
evermore
deformed
,
sowcing
an
old
patch
of
a
different
colour
into
a
new
garment
which
makes
a
rent
,
where
all
was
well
before
.
To
prevent
which
offence
,
though
unfittest
I
acknowledge
of
any
,
I
haue
undertaken
th
s
small
Treatise
,
wherein
farre
be
t
from
me
,
to
seek
any
disgrace
of
the
State
,
because
I
d
scover
some
corruptions
in
the
Church
;
for
it
is
the
Ministe
s
duty
to
reproue
.
With
much
thankefulnesse
we
all
acknowledge
Gods
mercy
towards
us
in
the
light
and
liberty
we
haue
injoyed
by
meanes
of
three
renoumed
Princes
,
whereof
two
are
fallen
asleep
,
and
one
now
the
Lords
annointed
,
surviveth
:
on
whom
the
Lord
multiply
all
graces
of
his
Spirit
.
Neither
doe
I
thinke
that
men
of
any
reasonable
understanding
wi●
think
the
publi
hing
of
the
t
uth
in
a
plaine
manner
any
disgrace
,
if
it
be
done
in
way
of
exhortation
:
for
suppose
I
should
erre
in
judgment
,
yet
the
thing
being
done
in
loue
and
humility
,
with
all
respect
and
due
regard
unto
the
State
,
I
doubt
not
but
his
Majesty
and
the
State
under
him
,
wil
take
it
as
a
fruit
of
loue
from
him
that
unfeynedly
seeks
their
peace
,
and
happinesse
.
I
know
it
will
be
said
we
are
factious
,
and
sowe
discord
,
and
therefore
deserue
sharpe
punishment
for
troubling
the
quiet
and
peace
of
the
State
.
But
mens
cen●ures
doe
not
feare
me
;
nor
is
my
life
precious
unto
me
,
so
as
my
race
may
be
run
with
joy
and
a
good
conscience
;
whether
I
●iue
,
it
is
unto
Christ
,
and
for
him
,
or
whether
I
dye
,
it
is
unto
him
and
for
his
Glory
.
And
let
not
any
of
our
opposit●s
dream
but
the
Lord
will
raise
up
such
by
his
Spirit
that
shall
rep●oue
th●se
remainders
of
superstition
more
and
more
●●a●ply
,
till
he
come
himself
in
his
own
person
.
He
will
not
be
overcome
by
men
,
but
will
set
up
his
Christ
in
all
his
Ordinances
.
As
for
troubling
the
State
,
I
professe
I
doe
not
trouble
the
land
;
for
we
adhere
to
Christ
,
and
walk
by
his
light
onely
;
And
let
all
men
know
it
is
farre
better
they
should
heare
the
sharpest
reproofes
that
doe
most
cut
,
then
fee●e
the
sma●t
hand
of
God
for
continuing
unreformed
:
which
men
cannot
but
look
for
,
if
they
goe
on
in
this
way
,
which
the
Lord
hath
●o
often
reproved
and
dehorted
us
from
.
Many
,
I
suppose
,
on
the
other
hand
,
will
blame
and
censure
me
,
because
I
t
ach
not
an
utter
depa●ture
from
a
corrupt
form
of
worship
,
whom
I
doe
seriously
desire
to
peruse
the
grounds
herein
conteyned
for
their
satisfaction
in
this
point
.
Wherfore
,
considering
no
just
cause
of
offence
is
given
to
any
,
for
the
substance
of
the
matter
especially
,
and
the
necessity
there
is
to
witnesse
the
truth
,
I
haue
published
this
to
settle
the
judgement
,
and
informe
the
conscience
of
them
that
want
better
means
.
I
know
,
and
see
what
an
hinderance
it
is
to
many
in
mayn
points
and
duties
of
Religion
to
doubt
in
matters
of
small
moment
,
in
shew
and
circumstantiall
;
I
know
how
many
mens
hearts
are
torn
each
from
other
,
and
divided
about
these
things
.
Many
going
further
on
the
right
hand
in
detestation
of
errours
then
they
are
called
by
the
Lord
:
Doe
not
these
call
upon
every
man
for
the
use
of
his
tallent
,
that
the
hey
and
stubble
built
on
the
foundation
may
be
removed
by
the
approach
of
the
light
,
and
all
may
walk
in
one
way
making
truth
and
peace
to
kisse
each
other
.
Onely
there
are
two
things
yet
questionable
;
1
For
the
maner
of
handling
these
controversies
,
it
seemes
nothing
fit
,
that
such
plain
and
simple
stuffe
should
be
brought
to
the
building
of
the
Tabernacle
especially
there
being
so
many
men
of
excellent
parts
,
furnished
with
all
manner
of
learning
and
sound
judgement
,
that
might
travell
with
more
successe
in
this
businesse
.
To
which
I
answer
from
my
heart
,
that
I
could
with
it
to
be
so
;
and
●f
they
be
not
otherwise
imployed
,
I
doe
desire
them
to
perfect
and
goe
through
w
th
what
I
haue
rudely
begun
.
For
mine
own
satisfaction
in
th
s
doubt
,
this
hath
perswaded
me
to
doe
that
which
I
haue
done
,
through
Gods
assistance
.
1
The
light
and
resolution
I
haue
attayned
,
through
Gods
blessing
,
by
these
grounds
following
.
2
How
wonderfull
the
Lord
is
to
glorifie
himselfe
in
weake
meanes
,
when
men
goe
not
beyond
their
calling
,
and
the
gifts
bestowed
upon
them
.
3
The
comfort
some
haue
had
in
the
reading
of
these
things
.
A
second
doubt
is
,
that
many
may
be
hereby
b
ought
into
danger
if
they
will
follow
these
ruses
taught
,
and
dissent
from
the
common
customes
and
received
orders
.
To
which
the
answer
is
easy
.
1
The
fire
doth
ever
follow
Christ
,
where
he
is
truely
Preached
,
and
his
Ordinances
desired
and
followed
.
2
It
is
better
Gods
people
be
troubled
by
men
,
then
by
their
own
conscience
,
and
liue
in
the
least
sin
against
God
.
3
Trouble
is
raised
already
,
and
this
is
but
to
advise
men
for
what
willingly
to
suffer
trouble
.
Let
no
man
therefore
maligne
this
poore
fruit
of
my
prayers
and
meditations
,
but
reade
it
with
the
same
spirit
of
loue
I
write
it
,
and
so
doing
doubtlesse
thou
shalt
gaine
something
that
may
profit
thee
in
a
good
way
.
Christ
himselfe
is
a
rock
of
offence
,
for
the
rising
and
fall
of
many
in
Israel
:
witnesse
all
ages
wherein
many
in
the
visible
Church
haue
been
offended
,
and
stumbled
at
some
part
of
his
doctrine
,
sacraments
and
government
,
Many
are
not
the
sheep
of
Christ
but
belong
to
another
Kingdome
,
ne
ther
can
they
beleeue
because
we
tell
the
truth
.
It
is
not
to
be
expected
therefore
th
s
poore
writing
of
mine
should
finde
any
better
intertainment
in
the
world
then
the
great
Shepheard
himselfe
,
and
all
true
Prophets
that
followed
him
,
Neverthelesse
my
desire
and
humble
prayer
is
that
men
may
not
stumble
and
dash
themselues
in
peeces
by
their
falls
,
and
make
others
stumble
to
.
Wherefore
(
deer
Christian
)
thou
that
tenderest
thine
own
and
others
good
,
take
heed
to
thy selfe
of
falling
upon
this
stone
.
It
is
no
small
nor
light
matter
,
either
to
deride
&
scoffe
at
the
truth
when
it
is
brought
unto
thee
;
or
to
be
made
worse
,
or
turned
further
in
affection
from
Christ
and
his
servants
;
reade
Math.
18
,
howsoever
men
thinke
by
their
witty
and
nice
distinctions
to
evade
the
plain
light
,
and
cast
mists
before
their
own
and
others
eyes
,
and
joyning
herewith
power
and
authorized
credit
,
uphold
their
Kingdome
,
yet
the
truth
is
they
shall
be
broken
in
peeces
,
and
the
Kingdome
of
God
shall
be
taken
from
them
,
and
given
to
a
people
that
will
bring
forth
the
fruit
of
it
.
It
is
not
possible
to
hold
the
Gospell
among
us
and
reject
th●se
truths
and
the
like
,
and
persecute
the
servants
of
God
for
them
.
Nay
further
danger
then
this
comes
,
for
men
stumbling
before
others
come
to
be
scandals
and
offences
to
others
,
and
so
Mat.
13
,
shall
be
gathered
by
the
Angels
and
cast
into
eternall
fire
.
Contrarywise
blessed
is
the
man
that
is
not
offended
in
Christ
,
but
receiues
him
as
he
offers
himselfe
in
his
Word
,
to
be
the
true
and
onely
King
,
Priest
and
Prophet
of
his
Church
.
Wherefore
to
prevent
that
which
the
wisest
are
in
danger
of
(
for
the
builders
cast
away
Christ
)
and
all
others
by
them
,
I
desire
thee
before
thou
judge
of
these
things
following
,
see
thou
be
one
fitted
for
this
businesse
,
And
therefore
1
See
thou
haue
learned
so●ndly
the
maine
grounds
of
Religion
,
m
lk
must
be
well
digested
,
afore
men
can
d●gest
strong
meat
.
It
is
a
shame
indeed
that
m●n
should
be
so
●gnorant
in
such
times
,
as
God
hath
given
under
Christ
an
Princes
,
and
it
is
one
sinne
that
brings
captivity
and
desolation
.
Learn
these
Principles
well
therfore
,
&
thou
●na●t
be
the
better
able
to
discern
of
every
spirit
:
otherwise
he
that
cannot
reade
nor
see
the
great
things
of
the
Law
,
it
is
not
possible
he
should
see
any
lesser
points
.
2
See
thou
be
well
acquainted
with
thine
own
blindnesse
and
brut●sh
folly
,
for
such
shall
be
made
wise
by
Christ
that
become
fooles
in
themselues
:
a
man
that
knowes
not
this
shall
be
like
the
Pharisies
,
that
when
Christ
is
preached
most
plainly
,
their
eyes
shall
not
s●e
,
nor
their
ea●es
heare
the
things
of
God
.
3
Men
must
be
such
as
turn
from
their
sinnes
at
the
correction
and
reproofe
of
God
,
that
profit
by
the
word
and
judgements
they
haue
been
under
:
then
the
Lord
will
be
their
Teacher
,
and
powre
out
his
minde
unto
them
,
and
cause
men
to
understand
his
wayes
,
till
then
the
vail
covers
them
.
The
naturall
man
discernes
not
these
things
;
such
therefore
as
deteyne
the
truth
in
injustice
,
liue
in
sinnes
against
their
conscience
,
or
goe
on
in
a
secure
course
,
being
never
changed
;
let
them
never
expect
that
further
truths
should
be
made
known
to
them
,
but
that
which
they
haue
shall
be
taken
from
them
.
4
Such
as
exercise
themselues
in
prayer
much
,
and
often
meditation
,
with
feeling
and
hunger
after
knowledge
,
Iam.
1
,
It
is
well
known
this
is
the
key
to
open
the
closet
of
God
,
and
where
should
men
see
the
truth
but
in
the
presence
of
God
?
Such
therefore
as
through
their
unbele●fe
,
and
prophane
contempt
of
this
Ordinance
of
God
,
set
themselues
to
schoole
to
men
onely
,
and
think
by
a
little
study
at
furthest
to
comprehend
any
truth
,
deceiue
themselues
,
as
well
as
the
ignorant
and
impenitent
person
that
cannot
or
dare
not
come
to
God
,
whose
heart
respecting
wickednesse
accuseth
and
daunteth
him
,
if
not
seared
up
,
or
benummed
,
Prov.
2.1
.
5
See
thine
heart
be
not
set
much
upon
these
earthly
treasures
and
wordly
happines
,
for
such
an
heart
will
neither
cry
nor
call
earnestly
for
,
nor
esteem
of
the
truth
but
sell
it
for
a
morsell
of
bread
:
It
is
well
known
affection
corrupts
the
judgement
,
and
a
man
for
the
present
evill
world
will
make
the
Lord
speak
pleasing
th
ngs
,
and
entertain
any
lye
for
the
truth
that
may
bring
earthly
possessions
and
prosperity
,
Phil.
3
,
2
Pet.
2.14.15
.
6
Such
as
make
conscience
of
small
matters
n●their
own
practice
,
as
petty
othes
,
justing
,
lyes
,
idle
speeches
,
which
is
the
true
sea
of
the
Lord
,
Prov.
3
,
Psal.
25
,
For
as
for
men
of
the
Pharisies
judgement
,
to
w
t
,
that
the
Lord
onely
forbids
great
sinnes
;
no
marvell
,
if
they
swallow
such
lesser
matters
.
Thou
must
therfore
exercise
thy self
in
this
,
namely
n
all
things
to
keep
a
cleer
conscience
towards
God
and
man
,
especially
herein
that
thou
be
carefull
to
giue
no
offence
,
through
the
use
of
thy
Christian
liberty
,
to
thy
brethren
,
Rom.
14.13
,
1
Ioh.
2.10
,
and
account
nothing
sma●
that
God
commands
,
Math
5.19
.
7
That
thou
haue
a
sound
loue
of
the
truth
and
Christ
especially
,
1
Cor.
8
,
for
the
divell
will
pluck
treasures
from
thy
minde
,
and
rob
thine
understanding
,
if
thou
doe
not
receiue
the
truth
in
loue
,
2
Thess.
2.
The
truth
therfore
must
be
deerer
then
thousands
of
gold
or
silver
;
unto
thee
the
Gospell
and
every
branch
of
it
,
as
the
pearle
.
As
for
them
that
respect
the
Word
,
as
they
respect
an
other
history
,
or
never
busie
themselues
about
either
knowledge
,
faith
or
p●act●se
:
From
these
,
Truth
,
the
heavenly
Manna
shall
be
taken
away
,
and
chaffy
Traditions
which
w
ll
damn
their
soul●s
shal
be
sent
them
.
Thou
therfore
must
loue
the
truth
rather
then
thy
cred
te
,
be
content
to
change
thy
minde
when
the
light
comes
,
buy
it
at
any
rate
.
8
That
thou
be
resolute
to
walke
in
the
truth
,
Ioh.
7.17
,
though
it
cost
thee
all
thou
hast
:
For
he
that
hates
not
father
,
mother
,
house
,
lands
,
and
all
for
Christs
sake
,
cannot
be
his
disciple
;
men
must
cast
up
their
accounts
afore
what
the
truth
will
cost
,
and
resolue
to
giue
the
full
price
even
to
hate
their
life
for
Christ
:
All
must
deny
themselues
therfore
,
take
up
their
crosses
and
follow
Christ
,
Math.
6.
All
that
e●de
to
know
,
and
reason
onely
,
all
fearfull
ones
that
dare
not
follow
the
light
,
darknes
shall
cover
them
,
they
shall
be
like
Pauls
companions
,
Act.
9
,
that
heard
a
sound
but
saw
not
Christ
,
neither
heard
what
the
Lord
said
unto
him
.
9
That
men
hate
the
whoore
of
Babell
throughly
,
&
all
her
abominations
,
Apo.
14.4
,
it
is
●hewed
who
she
is
,
&
how
dangerous
a
thing
it
is
to
communicate
with
her
,
Apoc.
14.9.10
,
else
how
shall
they
come
out
from
her
:
Such
therefore
as
th
nk
it
no
way
so
dangerous
to
communicate
with
Antichrist
,
and
are
of
such
quiet
disposition
that
they
can
well
enough
brook
Popery
,
shall
be
like
the
scorners
that
seek
wisedom
but
shall
not
finde
it
,
for
men
must
hate
all
vain
inventiventions
that
will
haue
the
truth
dwell
with
them
.
10
Such
as
judge
not
of
Religion
,
and
the
worship
of
God
,
either
by
the
pleasing
of
our
senses
,
liking
of
our
own
heart
,
or
judgment
of
carnall
reason
,
Numb.
15.39
,
for
these
are
not
admitted
to
judge
of
the
Lord
nor
his
wayes
:
nothing
but
the
Lord
,
and
that
which
is
from
him
,
can
or
may
judg
of
the
Lord
.
As
for
such
as
seek
for
carnall
delight
,
rather
then
true
edification
,
and
judge
by
themselues
what
the
Lord
requires
and
approues
,
no
marvell
if
they
like
a
strangers
face
better
then
of
their
own
husband
.
For
nature
goes
a
whoring
after
mens
devises
,
and
is
ever
fond
of
it
own
inventions
,
Math.
15
,
like
the
Iewes
that
would
offer
up
their
children
to
Moloch
,
but
robbed
the
Lord
of
his
tithes
.
11
Such
are
willing
to
be
instructed
of
very
babes
,
becomming
little
children
like
eloquent
Apollos
,
that
was
content
to
be
catechised
by
Aquilla
and
Priscilla
,
men
must
learn
the
truth
especially
where
it
is
practised
,
and
many
Truths
from
them
that
are
weaker
,
and
farre
more
ignorant
happily
●n
other
things
then
thy selfe
;
hum●●ity
and
wisedom
dwell
together
:
Paul
though
he
had
seen
Christ
●n
the
way
,
he
must
goe
to
Ananias
to
learne
further
what
hee
should
doe
.
Act.
9.
Such
therfore
as
despise
learning
of
any
,
saue
the
great
Rabbins
and
ancient
Fathers
,
and
will
not
be
beholding
to
any
●eane
pers●●age
,
for
most
dif●●cuit
truths
,
are
like
the
proud
Cor●●thians
,
1
Cor.
12
,
doubtlesse
such
shall
goe
astray
with
the
Pharisies
,
Ioh.
9.
12
Such
as
by
the
spirit
of
God
in
themselues
understand
the
Scriptures
in
some
measure
,
and
try
the
spirits
both
writings
and
speeches
,
not
depending
upon
any
,
1
Ioh.
4
,
1
Thess.
5.
For
every
man
is
a
lyar
and
may
er●e
,
and
the
Church
must
be
built
upon
the
foundation
of
the
Prophets
and
Apostles
,
upon
the
Rock
Chr
st
:
Wherfore
such
as
ground
onely
on
mens
opinions
,
or
the
Traditions
of
the
Elders
,
are
mens
Disciples
,
and
God
may
justly
deny
them
the
knowledge
of
saving
Truths
.
Let
all
men
take
heed
of
this
Popish
evill
,
of
an
implicite
faith
;
for
it
is
naturall
to
all
men
,
it
giues
way
to
all
superstition
:
it
is
grosse
negligence
not
to
respect
what
seed
is
sown
in
thy
soule
.
And
to
end
all
,
remember
these
two
things
.
1
That
men
depending
on
others
shall
ever
be
uncertain
,
for
men
doe
change
and
vary
:
2
In
all
times
some
points
of
Religion
very
needfull
to
be
known
,
are
mysteries
to
the
learned
world
,
hid
from
the
wise
and
prudent
,
Math.
11.
13
Receiue
each
truth
for
conscience
,
nothing
for
singularity
or
novelty
,
to
content
the
state
present
,
or
to
please
men
,
for
such
are
hypocrites
,
that
Christ
is
an
offence
unto
.
For
though
in
some
things
corruption
be
resireyned
,
and
the
branches
cut
off
for
a
time
,
yet
hereby
corruption
is
dangerously
nourished
,
and
more
deeply
lodged
in
the
heart
,
which
will
break
out
at
last
with
much
violence
,
to
the
great
discredit
of
the
profession
;
witnesse
Iudas
,
Saul
,
and
them
that
goe
out
of
the
Church
in
all
times
,
such
hang
upon
the
Church
,
but
are
dead
members
;
neither
let
any
thinke
we
desire
such
schollers
and
followers
,
nor
let
the
world
imagine
they
haue
gotten
a
great
prey
,
when
they
haue
perverted
a
learned
scholler
:
For
he
is
but
as
a
withered
branch
,
that
Christ
hath
cut
off
,
fit
enough
,
and
for
nothing
else
fit
,
but
to
build
up
the
Kingdom
of
Satan
.
Nor
let
Gods
servants
be
discouraged
as
though
they
were
quite
overcome
,
when
they
loose
a
seeing
Champion
:
for
his
spirit
that
was
good
he
leaues
behind
him
in
the
Church
,
an
other
shall
inherit
it
,
and
injoy
his
Talent
,
even
he
that
had
most
afore
,
and
is
found
most
faithfull
.
See
thou
be
not
content
with
a
form
of
Religion
,
denying
the
power
thereof
:
such
a
one
as
comest
neere
the
Lord
with
thy
lips
,
and
honourest
him
with
thy
mouth
,
but
thy
heart
is
farre
from
him
.
Such
the
world
is
full
of
in
all
ages
,
which
makes
men
ready
to
entertain
will-worship
,
and
any
devise
of
man
:
if
therefore
thou
seek
not
to
proceed
by
sound
judgment
in
Gods
service
,
doing
nothing
but
what
thou
hast
warrant
for
from
the
Word
;
or
coldly
worship
God
without
any
zeale
or
chearfulnesse
,
or
without
true
reverence
of
his
great
Majesty
,
and
faith
in
Christ
;
Never
expect
the
Lord
should
manifest
his
will
unto
thee
,
in
these
Truths
following
.
SECTION
.
II.
THus
(
Christian
Reader
)
thou
seest
what
to
repent
of
in
former
times
:
and
what
haue
been
the
mayn
lets
and
impediments
of
thine
●ucrease
in
knowledge
using
the
meanes
:
wherfore
when
thou
dist●●t●●t
and
scornest
happily
at
the
grounds
following
:
see
thy
conscience
accuse
thee
not
in
some
want
of
preparation
;
which
doing
,
I
doubt
not
,
but
we
shall
be
of
the
same
judgement
,
or
at
least
haue
the
same
heart
and
mutuall
loue
according
together
.
For
pride
,
and
prophanenesse
,
and
men-pleasing
cheifly
sunders
the
affection
:
when
thou
readest
set
thy
se●fe
as
in
the
presence
of
God
,
to
learn
from
him
,
and
doe
not
wi
fully
shut
thine
eyes
against
any
light
that
shines
from
heaven
.
Now
that
with
more
facility
wee
may
passe
to
the
severall
doubts
controverted
,
I
will
propound
through
the
grace
of
God
,
some
generall
grounds
from
whence
light
may
be
fetched
,
to
determine
all
o●
the
most
of
th●se
,
or
the
like
questions
.
1
The
first
ground
,
that
all
will-worship
:
which
is
worship
devised
by
man
and
arbitrary
or
free
is
abhorred
by
the
Lord
.
The
second
commandement
forbids
making
to
our selues
the
least
sign
fying
ceremony
,
Numb.
15.39
,
Col.
2
,
nothing
pleaseth
God
but
what
comes
from
heaven
:
for
outward
service
pleaseth
no
further
then
it
is
done
in
obedience
to
God
,
and
is
an
expressing
of
inward
worship
:
Therefore
this
wil-worship
being
done
not
in
obedience
to
God
,
but
to
our
own
and
others
will
,
Isa.
24.13
,
it
is
not
accepted
of
God
.
To
this
all
agree
,
for
it
was
the
Pharisies
sinne
that
they
took
up
of
themselues
many
washings
not
commanded
of
God
,
nor
forbidden
by
him
,
but
indifferent
in
themselues
.
2
The
Lord
hath
given
a
perfect
Platform
and
absolute
Rule
,
how
hee
will
be
worshipped
in
the
time
of
the
new
Testament
.
For
Christ
that
hath
ever
taught
the
Church
and
directed
Moses
and
David
,
much
more
comming
in
his
own
person
,
hath
fully
manifested
the
will
of
his
Father
:
Else
he
should
be
lesse
faithfull
then
the
servant
:
in
him
are
hid
all
the
treasures
of
wisedom
and
knowledge
,
so
as
in
him
we
are
compleat
,
and
need
not
further
to
seek
nor
borrow
any
light
from
the
greatest
Angells
in
heaven
,
for
matters
concerning
God
or
his
worship
:
Therfore
they
are
accursed
,
Gal.
1
,
that
preach
any
other
doctrine
besides
that
the
Apostles
haue
preached
,
and
left
unto
us
,
2
Tim.
3
,
The
Scripture
makes
the
man
of
God
perfect
and
absolute
to
every
good
work
;
and
it
is
a
light
unto
our
feet
,
and
to
our
pathes
,
so
as
not
a
foot
is
set
towards
heaven
,
but
where
,
and
how
it
should
be
placed
is
evidently
shewed
.
The
Scripture
is
so
large
that
it
meets
with
all
doubts
;
else
the
Lord
should
not
be
so
provident
as
man
,
who
meet
in
their
lawes
with
all
they
can
conceiue
.
Now
the
Lord
foresees
all
doubts
.
Further
the
Scripture
g
ues
direction
how
to
use
things
indifferent
,
1
Tim.
4
,
in
our
common
use
,
therfore
much
more
in
a
religious
.
This
for
the
substance
is
held
by
all
our
sound
Divines
against
the
Papists
,
3
The
Lord
is
very
strict
for
observing
every
thing
commanded
in
his
service
,
without
any
addition
or
detraction
in
the
least
things
;
Deut.
4.2
,
Moses
must
doe
all
according
to
the
pattern
shewed
in
the
mount
.
The
Lord
punished
Aarons
sonnes
for
offering
strange
fire
,
Vzzah
for
offering
to
stay
the
Ark
;
&
hee
forbids
to
be
called
Baali
,
Hes
.
2.
The
Lord
is
a
jealous
God
,
2
Com.
and
his
authority
is
weakned
when
men
presume
to
doe
any
thing
in
his
worship
and
serv
ce
:
God
will
be
the
same
in
punishing
that
he
is
in
forbidding
Math.
5
,
the
least
jo
e
or
title
shall
not
passe
,
but
all
must
see
fulfilled
.
4
The
least
sin
may
not
be
committed
to
injoy
all
the
Ordinances
of
God
,
Rom.
3.
For
,
1
The
Lord
may
take
men
away
in
the
act
of
doing
evill
afore
they
come
to
any
good
:
2
It
is
is
a
great
dishonour
to
God
to
doe
any
sinne
to
a
good
end
;
as
though
the
Lord
could
not
provide
for
thy
soule
,
without
sinning
against
him
,
and
s●rving
Satan
first
.
3
It
opens
a
gap
to
all
superstit●on
upon
a
good
meaning
,
and
a
gap
to
injust●ce
in
mens
dealings
.
4
The
least
sinne
done
,
espec●ally
witt●ngly
and
willingly
,
brings
judgement
upon
the
doer
.
5
God
in
such
times
when
without
sinning
against
him
wee
cannot
enjoy
them
,
calls
us
for
the
while
to
humiliation
,
or
removing
his
glory
from
that
place
,
calls
otherwhere
to
ab
de
,
Matth.
15
:
Men
Men
may
not
deny
duety
to
these
parents
in
releving
them
to
offer
unto
God
,
it
makes
the
commandement
of
God
of
none
effect
;
which
for
to
doe
,
for
any
man
whatsoever
,
is
a
most
ho●r
b●e
sinne
.
5
A
little
leaven
leavens
the
whole
lumpe
,
1
Cor.
5
,
men
dote
ever
upon
their
own
dev
s●s
,
and
having
o●c●
〈◊〉
the
bounds
God
hath
set
them
,
run
fu●t●er
&
further
Besides
,
the
Lord
so
kn●t●a
h●s
worship
and
o●dinances
togeth●r
,
that
●orruption
of
one
co●rupts
the
●est
,
and
without
curing
,
and
restoring
in
time
,
expells
all
Gods
institutions
,
and
leaues
men
nothing
but
their
own
stuffe
:
For
men
withholding
the
truth
in
injustice
,
are
forsaken
of
God
and
become
fooles
,
because
they
worship
not
God
as
God
,
that
is
,
as
he
reveales
himselfe
in
his
workes
and
word
.
Leaven
is
a
Gangreen
,
2
Tim.
3.
6
The
offence
of
the
weak
in
the
abuse
of
things
indifferent
much
more
superstitious
which
none
in
earth
can
command
;
this
may
bring
damnation
unto
thy
brother
:
Therfore
that
is
most
uncharitable
,
and
none
can
command
against
charity
.
The
Mag●strate
is
keeper
of
this
Law
,
and
ought
not
to
see
it
broken
.
This
is
a
sin
against
Christ
,
Woe
be
to
him
that
offends
the
least
of
these
little
ones
,
Math.
18.
In
this
the
Scripture
is
so
large
,
1
Cor.
10
,
&
Rom.
14
,
because
men
are
witty
,
having
no
sense
nor
tendernesse
of
conscience
in
themselues
,
nor
true
loue
towards
the
sincere
servants
of
God
,
and
therfore
no
care
of
their
growth
in
grace
,
and
prosperity
of
their
soules
,
onely
puft
up
with
knowledge
and
a
forme
of
Religion
that
they
haue
devised
,
I
say
they
are
so
cunning
to
offend
their
weak
brethren
for
which
Christ
dyed
,
under
colourable
pretences
,
Math.
12.23
,
ad
8.
Divine
order
it
selfe
giues
way
to
charity
towards
mens
bodies
,
much
more
a
humane
to
mens
soules
.
All
power
is
to
edification
,
not
destruct
on
.
7
All
men
are
bound
to
protest
and
stand
out
against
all
superstitious
will-worship
:
especially
that
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
so
as
they
may
leaue
the
pure
truth
to
posterity
now
in
this
light
of
the
Gospell
,
2
Cor.
6
,
Apoc
,
14.4
.
Saints
are
redeemed
and
bought
from
among
men
,
and
virgins
which
are
not
defiled
with
women
;
that
is
,
with
whorish
and
idolatrous
service
;
Else
,
how
doe
wee
answer
the
great
mercy
and
goodnesse
of
the
Lord
,
if
we
deny
not
all
ungodl●nesse
,
Tit.
2.
2
They
are
guilty
of
former
superstitions
if
they
cast
not
away
all
idols
,
2
Command
.
3
They
wrong
their
posterity
,
making
them
e
ther
to
drink
troubled
waters
,
or
suffer
persecution
for
standing
against
that
which
they
yeelded
unto
.
4
This
is
a
part
of
that
victory
which
Christ
hath
gotten
for
all
his
,
over
the
world
,
that
will
lay
claime
unto
it
.
8
To
doe
a
thing
doubtingly
,
by
the
example
of
others
,
may
bring
damnat
on
to
the
party
so
sinning
,
Rom.
14.23
.
Men
may
sinne
aga
nst
the
r
conscience
and
so
stumble
and
fall
.
2
Men
may
be
given
over
in
other
things
to
the
like
,
to
follow
men
.
And
this
holds
in
following
any
one
,
though
never
so
learned
.
For
not
many
,
nor
prudent
haue
the
truth
revealed
unto
them
:
in
every
age
there
being
some
misteries
in
Religion
,
which
learning
or
study
cannot
attain
to
without
a
speciall
assistance
,
and
working
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
1
Cor.
2.
9
It
is
a
great
sinne
to
obserue
pleasing
Traditions
,
because
they
are
commanded
by
men
and
haue
a
shew
of
wisedom
,
Col.
2
,
Esa.
29.
It
argues
men
are
led
onely
by
an
humane
spirit
,
and
follow
corrupt
nature
,
that
studies
more
to
please
it selfe
and
men
,
then
to
please
the
Lord
.
This
giues
way
to
all
idolatry
whatsoever
,
Apoc.
21
,
the
fearful
haue
their
portion
with
idolaters
.
It
is
to
giue
away
the
Lords
right
,
and
makes
men
they
cannot
with
any
zeale
or
loue
,
preach
or
practice
the
main
truthes
of
God
.
Our
Saviour
Christ
refused
to
be
subject
to
the
Pharisies
washings
;
a
ceremony
out
of
Gods
worship
,
not
corrupted
so
by
idolaters
,
but
in
other
kinds
commanded
and
appointed
by
God
.
10
A
thing
indifferent
having
holinesse
put
in
it
,
ceaseth
to
be
indifferent
,
and
becomes
simply
evil
and
abominable
,
for
then
it
is
will-worship
,
as
the
brazen
serpent
:
2
God
onely
must
sanctifie
things
Relatiuely
for
an
holy
use
,
Io.
2
,
Mark
.
11.
11
That
is
not
a
thing
indifferent
which
the
holy
Scriptures
hath
commanded
or
forbidden
in
generall
or
speciall
,
in
any
infallible
example
,
or
by
consequence
:
For
every
man
is
bound
to
the
will
of
God
,
simply
being
made
known
.
That
men
are
bound
to
examples
it
may
appear
:
1
Because
the
Holy
Ghost
records
them
for
our
learning
and
practice
,
Rom.
15
,
Christs
example
is
brought
to
proue
we
must
not
please
our
se●●
es
,
so
that
divine
examples
binde
when
they
are
not
against
a
divine
Rule
.
2
It
is
the
manner
of
Scripture
to
propound
divers
duties
onely
in
examples
because
they
moue
much
.
3
Infallible
examples
were
guided
immediately
by
the
holy
Ghost
,
and
therefore
are
sure
rules
for
us
to
follow
even
in
circumstances
;
And
see
Math.
21
,
how
our
Saviour
Christ
proues
by
consequence
the
resurrection
,
against
the
Sadduces
.
12
Circumstances
of
holy
actions
are
commanded
by
the
Lord
in
the
generall
,
as
time
to
meet
,
to
hear
the
word
and
receiue
Sacraments
,
the
Table
to
set
bread
and
wine
upon
;
but
in
the
particular
,
the
Church
may
appoint
what
is
fittest
for
order
and
edification
,
from
the
generall
rules
and
examples
of
holy
Scriptures
,
ever
knowing
we
are
bound
to
follow
the
Traditions
and
Ordinances
of
Christ
and
his
Apostles
,
as
they
they
haue
delivered
them
unto
us
,
1
Corinth.
11.12
.
13
This
word
onely
,
is
to
be
understood
in
every
commandement
;
yea
,
in
every
part
of
Gods
worship
,
so
as
no
other
god
may
be
adored
saue
I●hovah
,
nor
after
any
other
manner
then
he
commands
,
Mat.
4.10
,
with
Deut.
6.10
,
For
to
fear
the
Lord
and
keep
his
commandemants
is
the
whole
duty
of
man
.
2
Men
going
beyond
the
bounds
appointed
by
the
Lord
,
sin
against
him
.
3
Men
are
expresly
tyed
to
the
Law
and
Testimony
Isa.
8.
4
Men
are
in
darknesse
,
and
know
not
which
way
they
walk
except
the
light
of
the
word
guide
them
.
2
Pet.
1.
14
Every
particular
Congregation
assembled
lawfully
in
the
name
of
Christ
;
that
is
,
after
his
own
institution
,
with
the
Officers
given
and
appointed
,
hath
full
liberty
of
her
●elfe
to
execute
Discipl
ne
,
being
independant
to
any
other
Ecclesiasticall
power
on
earth
whatsoever
,
Math.
18
,
Having
reproved
the
offender
by
2
or
3
,
then
tell
the
Church
or
Congregation
,
after
which
is
no
higher
power
:
Whatsoever
they
binde
on
earth
is
bound
in
heaven
.
Paul
reproved
the
Corinthians
that
they
had
not
excommunicated
the
incestuous
person
.
Bu●erus
,
ibi
totum
Christi
Regnum
,
there
is
Christs
whole
Kingdom
,
neither
may
any
take
away
that
which
Christ
hath
given
;
for
upon
his
shoulders
is
the
government
,
and
he
hath
all
authority
,
and
will
haue
it
thus
dispensed
;
wherfore
if
Naboth
would
not
sell
the
inheritance
of
his
fathers
,
much
lesse
may
wee
sell
the
inheritance
of
Christ
:
Nor
did
Christ
subject
one
Congregation
to
another
,
for
that
step
to
the
Popedome
came
in
long
after
:
And
all
Pastors
being
equall
by
Gods
institution
,
are
forbidden
to
exercise
authority
one
over
an
other
,
or
expect
any
such
title
as
may
import
it
,
or
affect
preeminence
,
like
Diotrophes
.
15
Commanding
or
following
humane
Traditions
;
for
carnall
policy
,
or
good
intent
,
brings
an
utter
ruin
,
and
insensible
judgement
upon
any
Kingdom
,
Hos.
5
,
witnesse
Ieroboam
in
the
Kingdom
of
Israel
,
Gideon
for
making
the
Ephod
.
Then
men
1
grow
strangers
from
Gods
own
worship
:
2
To
think
Religion
is
but
a
devise
of
man
:
3
They
put
down
the
servants
of
the
Lord
:
4
They
despise
and
resist
the
Lords
word
brought
by
his
servants
.
16
Of
all
men
,
Ministers
are
bound
to
abhorre
the
least
reliques
of
idolatry
,
and
can
be
least
forced
to
the
use
therof
,
Lev.
21.5
.
For
first
,
they
draw
neerest
unto
the
Lord
,
who
is
a
consuming
fire
,
and
will
be
sanctified
in
them
that
come
neer
him
.
2
Ministers
must
leade
the
people
in
this
,
as
in
other
duties
:
3
The
most
zealous
servants
of
God
haue
been
ever
very
forward
against
all
superstitious
monuments
.
4
Magistrates
and
people
haue
a
speciall
charge
,
Lev.
21.5
.
to
sanctifie
the
Priest
which
was
then
the
Lords
Minister
.
17
The
Church
hath
not
all
her
light
at
once
,
nor
by
one
instrument
:
Christ
comes
to
his
people
as
the
Sun
riseth
,
first
,
the
day
dawnes
,
then
darknesse
is
quite
expelled
,
and
at
last
the
Sunne
is
in
his
strength
.
For
,
1
the
servants
of
God
at
first
,
doe
set
themselues
against
the
great
and
maine
corruptions
of
the
time
,
as
Luther
,
and
the
former
servants
of
God
did
against
the
foundations
of
Babell
.
2
The
Lords
manner
is
to
proceed
from
lesser
to
greater
,
as
may
evidently
be
seen
in
the
six
daies
work
in
the
creation
of
the
world
.
3
All
men
receiue
the
spirit
,
but
by
measure
,
and
for
a
speciall
work
.
4
That
the
Church
might
be
carefull
to
bring
forth
many
children
to
God
,
and
fervently
and
ardently
to
pray
for
the
conversion
of
the
Iewes
,
at
whose
coming
home
wonderfull
light
shall
appear
to
the
whole
world
.
18
A
whole
visible
Church
,
when
it
abounds
with
men
of
excellent
graces
for
Magistrates
and
Ministers
,
may
yet
omit
duties
commanded
by
the
Lord
,
and
doe
many
things
without
warrant
from
the
Scriptures
.
So
in
all
the
daies
of
the
Iudges
,
and
good
Kings
,
they
on
itted
keeping
of
the
feast
of
Boothes
,
as
it
appeares
.
They
sacrificed
in
the
high
places
in
Iehosaphats
time
.
So
the
first
and
purest
times
after
Christ
,
began
shortly
in
many
ceremonies
to
bee
too
superstitious
.
For
1
much
ignorance
is
in
us
all
,
and
Gods
Spirit
is
promised
to
l●ade
us
no
further
then
wee
doe
take
heed
to
the
Word
:
2
In
things
absolutely
necessary
.
3
The
Church
is
too
carelesse
in
some
things
,
and
we
all
are
too
prone
to
rest
before
wee
haue
done
our
whole
work
.
19
Consent
of
Writers
Orthodoxall
is
had
,
though
not
mentioned
,
where
Scripture
is
plain
for
any
point
.
This
appeares
,
1
because
the
Church
is
led
by
the
same
Spirit
the
Scriptures
were
penned
and
inspired
by
.
2
God
hath
in
all
times
,
and
ages
,
some
witnesses
to
stand
for
him
and
his
truth
.
3
Gods
children
haue
the
same
minde
,
and
walk
in
one
way
.
This
consent
is
either
in
the
grounds
,
and
common
principles
,
though
they
doe
not
come
to
the
particulars
,
because
,
these
things
were
not
then
controverted
:
Or
in
will
and
heart
,
as
if
such
truthes
had
been
propounded
to
Iohn
Hus
,
and
Ierom
of
Prage
,
as
are
now
,
they
would
haue
heard
and
approved
the
voice
of
Christ
;
or
,
in
the
like
of
that
kinde
:
as
in
all
ages
Gods
servants
haue
to
fight
against
,
and
doe
overcome
some
speciall
enemies
and
corruptions
that
trouble
the
Church
.
So
Wickliffe
in
his
time
against
some
errours
of
the
Romish
Synagogue
,
Luther
against
more
,
Calvin
and
Beza
against
more
.
20
Reason
inlightned
,
and
guided
by
the
spirit
of
God
,
and
subject
to
the
Word
,
is
the
voice
of
God
.
This
is
part
of
the
image
of
God
,
even
that
wisedom
which
God
renewes
by
his
Spirit
,
Mat.
12.13
,
This
holds
,
so
as
these
cautions
be
observed
.
1
The
Scriptures
must
be
the
ground
upon
which
reason
is
built
:
The
Scriptures
are
the
premisses
,
reason
drawes
the
conclusion
from
thence
.
2
The
like
reasoning
appeares
in
the
Scripture
.
3
That
mans
reason
be
never
used
against
any
part
of
Scriptures
nor
experience
:
for
either
Scriptures
,
or
experience
to
the
contrary
,
overthrows
all
the
shewes
of
reason
.
4
So
as
men
by
reason
presume
not
to
understand
the
deep
things
of
God
,
that
is
,
the
mysteries
of
Religion
which
the
Scriptures
reveales
not
,
Col.
2.5
Reason
must
submit
to
the
Word
,
and
beleeue
the
truth
therof
,
though
wee
cannot
conceiu
the
manner
how
it
should
be
,
Ioh.
3.6
Reason
especially
in
divine
things
,
and
the
worship
of
God
,
serues
onely
as
a
watchman
to
discern
what
the
will
of
God
is
,
which
is
our
wisedom
,
Deut.
4.
So
then
part
of
our
faith
must
be
built
upon
reason
thus
informed
.
It
is
a
thing
no
lesse
dangerous
then
odious
,
to
meddle
with
Princes
authority
,
not
that
they
themselues
cannot
endure
any
higher
power
(
though
naturally
all
men
would
be
as
Gods
)
but
chiefly
because
inchanting
flatterers
,
seek
to
bewitch
Princes
and
themselues
,
being
voide
of
all
conscience
of
duty
towards
God
,
full
of
hatred
towards
his
children
,
and
divellish
blinde
zeale
for
superstition
,
and
selfe
loue
towards
themselues
,
and
would
perswade
Princes
,
as
Iesabel
did
Ahab
,
that
because
they
are
Kings
they
may
doe
what
they
please
,
and
usurp
not
mens
onely
,
but
Gods
right
too
,
and
sit
in
his
Chair
.
Such
were
they
that
came
to
Ioash
,
2
Chron.
24.
Such
were
Davids
enemies
.
And
these
men
,
to
the
intent
they
may
bring
about
their
divelish
and
malicious
intendments
,
pretend
to
be
the
onely
true
hearted
subjects
in
the
Kingdom
,
and
that
men
of
another
disposition
,
though
farre
more
faithfull
to
God
and
his
Magistrates
,
yet
dissenting
&
severing
from
their
errours
,
and
not
bowing
down
to
them
,
are
factious
and
trouble
the
peace
of
the
Kingdom
:
So
did
Haman
report
of
the
Iewes
,
Esth
.
3.
And
that
their
accusation
may
not
seem
frivolous
,
they
bring
some
complaints
for
the
breach
of
lawes
devised
by
themselues
,
(
as
snares
to
take
the
righteous
in
)
no
way
tending
to
the
safety
or
honour
of
the
Prince
,
or
the
publique
good
of
the
Church
or
Common-wealth
.
Though
these
men
abound
in
every
age
,
and
by
their
policies
ra●se
themselues
to
high
plac●s
,
their
kingdom
being
of
this
world
,
and
the
Lord
disposing
and
appointing
them
as
scourges
for
his
own
people
;
yet
,
because
it
is
the
Churches
duty
to
teach
all
the
truth
,
and
seek
the
good
of
mens
soules
,
and
of
Princes
especially
,
(
by
whose
meanes
so
much
good
is
injoyed
)
and
that
this
is
true
loue
to
shew
the
way
of
life
,
though
it
be
by
sharp
reproofes
,
therefore
for
Princes
good
,
●f
so
be
the
wise
and
gracious
God
so
appoint
,
that
these
things
may
be
v●iwed
of
them
,
and
for
the
peoples
good
,
that
they
may
know
how
to
cary
themselues
towards
Authority
,
I
haue
indevoured
from
the
rule
of
justice
,
that
appoints
every
man
his
standing
and
office
,
and
bounds
them
with
strait
charge
that
none
shall
passe
the
lists
prescribed
to
man
fest
this
point
;
which
I
acknowledge
is
farre
fitter
for
the
more
judicious
to
haue
handled
.
The
name
of
Kings
and
Princes
is
sacred
,
they
are
stiled
Gods
by
the
Lord
himselfe
,
and
children
of
the
most
High
;
next
to
himselfe
to
be
honoured
of
all
men
:
Wherefore
from
the
Scriptures
these
things
following
are
evident
concerning
them
.
1
That
this
high
calling
is
an
Ordinance
of
God
,
immutably
to
continue
for
the
good
of
man
till
Christ
restore
the
Kingdom
to
his
Father
,
for
it
is
morall
,
and
of
necessity
,
never
abrogated
by
God
.
This
,
all
firmly
hold
against
Anabaptists
.
Secondly
,
for
their
authority
,
that
they
are
highest
and
supreme
in
both
kinds
,
civill
and
ecclesiasticall
,
this
is
plain
●n
David
,
Salomon
,
Iosiah
,
who
were
chiefe
,
the
high
Priest
being
under
them
,
the
Prophets
in
like
manner
.
This
is
not
doubted
of
,
therefore
no
stay
is
to
be
made
in
it
,
The
onely
question
,
and
thing
is
.
1
That
Princes
haue
authority
in
things
Ecclesiasticall
to
see
the
service
of
God
done
in
due
and
beseeming
manner
,
so
did
David
,
so
did
Iosiah
.
This
authority
is
in
ordering
fit
circumstances
in
performing
holy
duties
,
as
times
of
meeting
,
and
of
humbling
themselues
by
fasting
&c.
Princes
are
bound
to
this
:
for
the
carelesse
serving
of
God
brings
judgement
upon
the
people
,
1
Cor.
11.2
The
more
care
they
haue
for
the
Lord
to
be
reverenced
,
the
more
carefull
will
he
be
of
their
honour
,
Psal.
2.
2
Princes
haue
authority
to
examine
and
try
all
canons
and
constitutions
of
men
,
to
see
that
nothing
bee
thrust
into
the
Church
by
deceivers
.
This
authority
is
in
binding
Ministers
to
the
true
word
of
God
,
both
for
matter
and
manner
in
preaching
,
prayer
,
administring
Sacraments
,
and
execution
of
discipline
.
Thus
they
are
straightly
bound
to
keep
the
charge
of
the
Lord
,
2
Chron.
13.
The
Magistrate
is
the
keeper
of
both
Tables
,
this
is
the
treasure
of
his
Kingdom
,
that
which
makes
him
victorious
against
enemies
,
the
happinesse
of
his
own
soule
,
and
his
subjects
,
the
glory
of
God
,
and
the
good
of
posterity
.
3
Princes
haue
authority
to
bring
all
things
,
both
Callings
and
Ordinances
to
tho
first
inst
tution
,
abrogating
all
former
customes
and
practises
which
dissent
from
the
Law
of
God
,
and
disanull
such
statutes
,
as
make
them
to
be
in
force
and
credite
.
So
did
Iosiah
reform
Salomons
errours
,
and
all
the
idolatry
set
up
before
.
This
reacheth
to
the
overthrow
of
all
Antichristian
rites
that
are
brought
into
the
house
of
God
.
This
he
is
bound
unto
in
the
second
commandement
.
So
did
Moses
break
in
peaces
the
golden
Calfe
,
and
the
good
Kings
took
away
the
Groues
and
high
places
their
ancestors
had
set
up
.
Magistrates
must
not
suffer
whorish
bravery
to
be
provoking
the
eyes
of
Gods
glory
.
Thus
did
our
Saviour
Christ
.
4
Pr●nces
haue
authority
to
remoue
things
of
a
good
use
at
first
,
when
they
be
corrupted
and
abused
,
and
of
no
use
.
So
did
Ezekiah
the
brazen
serpent
:
This
reacheth
to
all
things
not
actually
abused
,
but
in
danger
to
be
abused
,
such
were
Idoll
Temples
that
the
good
Emperour
overthrew
.
So
may
the
Magistates
remoue
Witnesses
out
of
Baptism
now
b●ing
unprofitable
.
This
rule
they
are
bound
unto
,
both
by
the
second
and
third
commandement
,
by
that
care
they
owe
to
their
subjects
in
preventing
their
hurt
.
It
is
the
Lord
onely
that
must
keep
others
from
abusing
holy
th●ngs
;
now
the
Lord
w●ll
keep
onely
things
of
his
own
appointment
,
and
such
as
are
profitable
.
If
amongst
the
Israelites
,
an
oxe
were
used
to
push
and
gore
,
and
it
were
testified
to
the
owner
,
and
he
did
not
put
him
to
death
,
if
any
were
hurt
by
him
,
the
owner
was
to
answer
either
with
his
life
or
goods
,
Exod.
21.29.30
.
So
Magistrates
not
removing
dangers
are
accessary
to
all
the
falls
which
thousands
catch
thereby
.
5
Princes
haue
authority
to
compell
all
their
subiects
to
covenant
with
the
Lord
to
serue
him
onely
according
to
his
will
.
So
did
Iosua
,
Ios
.
24.
So
did
Asa
and
Iosiah
,
So
did
Moses
and
the
Elders
of
Israel
,
Deu.
26.5
.
So
did
the
great
King
Nebuchadnezzar
,
that
saw
but
one
speciall
work
of
the
Lord
,
in
the
delivering
of
his
faithfull
servants
:
So
did
Ezekiah
.
And
this
reacheth
to
make
Lawes
and
publique
Edicts
that
binde
all
.
To
punish
the
obstinate
offenders
with
death
,
to
send
for
men
with
command
to
come
to
the
service
of
the
Lord
;
so
did
the
former
Pr●nces
:
This
men
are
bound
to
,
Psal.
101.
For
1
all
men
are
superstitious
,
or
Atheists
naturally
,
and
therfore
they
need
to
bee
kept
in
compasse
,
and
drawn
to
the
meanes
.
2
All
men
following
their
own
inventions
pollute
the
land
,
and
bring
judgments
therupon
,
like
the
men
that
claue
to
Baal-Peor
.
6
Princes
haue
authority
to
send
out
Ministers
fitted
with
gifts
to
preach
the
Word
,
so
did
Iehosaphat
,
The
Magistrate
is
to
s●e
that
the
Lord
may
haue
most
glory
in
the
publishing
of
salvation
,
that
Christs
Kingdom
be
set
up
,
that
none
perish
for
want
of
meanes
,
Therefore
are
they
called
Gods
especially
.
7
Princes
,
in
things
not
commanded
by
the
Lord
but
left
indifferent
,
ought
rather
then
otherwise
to
make
distinction
twixt
their
people
and
Idolaters
,
Deut.
4.1.2
.
For
first
Gods
people
are
the
children
of
the
Lord
God
to
be
holy
unto
him
in
a
peculiar
manner
.
Secondly
,
The
Lord
hath
used
so
,
to
put
many
barres
twixt
us
and
Idolaters
;
and
then
indeed
things
indifferent
so
used
most
edifie
the
Church
.
Thirdly
,
Idolaters
are
made
hereby
the
sooner
to
consider
of
their
Religion
.
Fourthly
,
of
all
persons
Ministers
are
most
bound
to
abhorre
the
least
reliques
of
idolatry
,
and
can
be
least
forced
to
the
use
thereof
,
Levit.
21.5
,
they
draw
neerest
to
the
Lord
that
is
a
consuming
fire
.
2
Magistrates
and
people
haue
a
speciall
charge
to
sanctifie
the
Priest
,
Lev.
21.8
.
8
Magistrates
are
bound
to
be
so
carefull
,
that
the
people
fall
not
back
to
idolatry
,
that
they
are
bound
to
remoue
all
idolaters
;
especially
false
Prophets
and
Seducers
,
Deut.
13.6
,
Deut.
17.2
,
Deut.
7.2
,
Exod.
32
,
Ex.
22.20
,
2
King
.
10
,
Iehu
,
Iosias
,
2
King
.
23
,
Elias
.
For
1
these
pervert
the
straight
wayes
of
the
Lord
.
2
It
is
as
great
a
sinne
,
now
to
call
upon
a
Saint
or
an
Angell
,
as
it
was
to
offer
to
an
Idoll
.
Therfore
all
Princes
should
follow
Asaes
worthy
example
,
2
Chron.
1●
.
13
.
The
summe
of
all
is
,
that
Princes
may
reforme
abuses
,
and
establish
the
pure
worship
of
God
among
their
people
.
If
it
be
said
.
This
seemes
to
be
a
burthen
and
abasing
to
Princes
,
rather
then
any
honour
,
the
Answer
is
plain
,
That
it
is
the
honour
of
the
creature
to
procure
the
honour
of
God
.
Thus
doe
the
Angels
,
2
It
is
great
honour
to
be
about
the
Lord
in
any
place
.
3
All
offices
are
but
ministeries
.
4
None
but
the
Magistate
can
doe
this
.
This
Authority
,
though
the
Scriptures
manifest
that
others
executed
it
,
yet
with
all
they
doe
it
with
the
consent
of
the
Princes
:
2
By
the
advice
and
d
rection
of
the
Prophets
of
God
:
so
did
David
:
3
By
drawing
on
the
people
in
the
demolishing
of
Idotry
.
Thus
thou
seest
in
part
wherin
the
Magistrates
Authority
consists
;
now
follows
to
shew
wherein
it
is
limited
in
the
positions
following
.
1
The
Magistrate
cannot
institute
any
thing
in
the
outward
worship
of
God
.
None
of
the
Kings
of
Iudah
,
without
extraordinary
warrant
did
;
but
reform
,
which
is
to
remoue
superstition
,
and
bring
men
to
the
true
worship
of
God
.
2
The
Lord
hath
commanded
that
men
should
not
adde
,
which
binds
directly
in
outward
worship
.
3
The
Lord
hath
given
direction
for
as
much
service
as
he
requires
of
men
,
and
will
accept
,
Isa.
29.13
,
Io.
2.
What
better
colour
then
to
haue
mony-changers
,
and
sheep
in
the
Temple
to
further
and
speed
the
service
of
God
,
and
dispatch
the
unacquainted
Israelites
that
came
from
far
.
But
this
,
(
as
all
humane
helps
not
sanctified
by
the
Lord
doe
,
)
prophanes
the
house
of
God
,
and
therfore
justly
banished
thence
by
our
Saviour
Christ
.
Nothing
may
come
neerer
the
Lord
then
hee
appoints
,
and
all
that
comes
from
man
is
filthy
,
and
defiles
both
the
Lord
,
and
the
user
.
2
Circumstances
in
Gods
worship
are
not
free
,
neither
in
these
things
may
Princes
command
what
they
please
,
1
Chron.
28.19
.
Salomon
hath
a
pattern
of
the
Temple
,
and
direction
for
the
place
,
2
Chron.
3.1
.
So
for
the
ordering
of
men
to
these
and
these
offices
:
Because
all
things
being
inexpedient
edifie
not
,
Acts
1
,
Acts
6
,
1
Corinth.
10.
3
The
Princes
commanding
of
a
thing
indifferent
,
is
no
sufficient
ground
for
the
usage
of
it
in
the
service
of
God
.
For
first
,
all
things
must
be
sanctified
by
the
Word
,
which
shewes
the
right
use
of
these
things
.
Also
Princes
commands
in
things
indifferent
in
many
cases
,
are
not
to
be
obeyed
.
As
1
if
the
party
cannot
be
resolved
of
the
lawfulnesse
of
them
,
then
the
Lord
forbids
to
use
them
.
2
If
they
hurt
or
destroy
:
for
all
power
is
for
the
good
of
others
.
3
Though
they
be
indifferent
in
themselues
,
yet
having
been
monuments
of
Idolatry
,
or
being
now
abused
by
Idolaters
in
state
of
divine
worship
,
Hes.
2.
4
When
they
are
commanded
for
ill
ends
,
as
to
be
signes
of
the
new
covenant
of
grace
:
for
men
may
not
ordain
new
signes
of
the
covenant
of
grace
.
4
Princes
may
not
appoint
significant
ceremonies
,
the
second
commandement
forbids
it
,
Ezech.
43.8
,
These
are
parts
of
Gods
outward
worship
,
for
they
are
religious
actions
:
2
They
lessen
the
esteem
of
Gods
own
Ordinances
:
3
There
is
no
such
example
in
the
whole
Scripture
of
any
holy
Prince
that
did
any
such
thing
.
4
Christ
is
the
onely
Teacher
of
his
Church
,
therfore
all
doctrins
and
ceremonies
,
not
appointed
by
him
,
are
to
be
rejected
;
for
we
are
bound
to
hear
his
voyce
onely
.
5
As
these
abound
,
so
hath
the
Lord
withdrawn
his
presence
from
the
visible
Church
,
Ezech.
43.8
.
6
The
Lord
accounts
nothing
his
,
but
what
he
appoints
.
7
The
wil
of
God
only
makes
things
acceptable
to
him
,
and
profitable
to
the
Church
.
5
Princes
haue
not
power
to
binde
the
conscience
,
Isa.
33.21
,
Iam.
4.12
.
For
1
they
cannot
make
a
thing
simply
evill
.
2
They
canot
discern
nor
punish
the
inner
man
;
that
is
onely
the
priviledg
of
the
Lord
.
3
Christians
are
not
servants
of
men
,
but
onely
of
Christ
,
that
hath
purchased
his
right
over
them
dearer
then
any
creature
is
able
to
doe
.
To
bind
the
conscience
is
properly
to
enact
such
laws
as
binde
all
men
simply
,
both
inwardly
and
outwardly
,
at
all
times
,
and
in
all
places
to
obedience
,
as
to
things
good
in
their
own
nature
,
under
pain
of
eternall
damnation
.
Neverthelesse
understand
this
without
any
prejudice
to
the
Magistrates
authority
,
that
all
men
are
bound
for
conscience
to
obey
Magistrates
in
their
lawful
commands
,
not
for
conscience
to
him
,
but
to
Gods
ordinance
and
commandement
,
and
the
common
good
intended
in
political
laws
,
which
charity
bindes
unto
.
6
No
Magistrate
can
exempt
from
obedience
to
the
Lord
.
Therfore
none
can
binde
wherin
God
either
simply
will
haue
us
free
,
Act.
15
,
or
wherein
he
hath
bound
us
afore
otherwise
by
his
word
,
or
example
recorded
for
our
direction
,
wherein
Scripture
is
not
plain
in
any
rule
:
For
then
examples
binde
,
Act.
4
,
Col.
2.
Magistrates
are
but
servants
of
the
Lord
,
therfore
cannot
exempt
from
obedience
to
him
.
2
Men
cannot
saue
us
from
the
wrath
of
God
,
therfore
cannot
binde
against
God
.
3
Th●s
is
to
set
up
another
God
,
when
mens
commands
are
observed
against
Gods
.
It
is
foolishnesse
therfore
to
imagine
,
because
the
Magistrate
commands
,
men
may
doe
such
things
as
are
not
justifiable
in
the
sight
of
the
Lord
,
and
think
that
the
sin
lies
onely
upon
the
Magistrate
,
and
that
they
are
free
;
for
it
is
but
a
cloake
worse
then
that
of
Adam
,
the
woman
gaue
it
me
,
and
therfore
I
eat
,
what
duty
the
Lord
injoynes
men
,
or
what
sin
he
forb●ds
,
no
man
can
dispense
w●thall
.
7
No
man
can
exclude
any
officer
,
or
debar
the
execution
of
callings
appointed
and
injoyned
by
the
Lord
Christ
,
which
is
King
of
his
Chrch
,
Math.
28.19.20
.
For
,
1
No
calling
is
appointed
by
Christ
,
but
it
is
a
member
and
part
of
the
Body
,
and
it
is
dangerous
to
lame
or
maym
his
Spouse
.
2
These
are
the
gifts
which
the
Lord
bestowes
upon
his
beloved
,
and
to
rob
her
of
them
,
is
a
kinde
of
sacriledg
.
3
These
all
further
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
and
his
glory
,
and
the
good
of
men
.
Who
dare
therefore
,
or
can
hinder
,
or
take
away
any
of
these
?
4
This
is
to
vaunt
themselues
as
God
,
like
Antichrist
.
2
Thess.
2.
Wherfore
a
common
errour
is
detected
plainly
,
to
wit
,
when
men
imagine
Christian
Magistrates
may
put
down
whom
Christ
hath
set
up
.
Of
such
,
let
all
men
beware
;
for
they
seek
themselues
and
not
the
Lord
,
and
to
please
men
;
and
with
all
hurt
both
Commanders
and
Obeyers
.
8
Princes
haue
no
authority
to
giue
to
one
calling
that
which
the
Lord
hath
appropriated
to
another
;
that
which
is
the
Minister
,
to
giue
to
the
Magistrate
;
nor
the
Magistrates
to
the
Minister
.
These
are
severed
of
the
Lord
,
and
therfore
cannot
be
conjoyned
by
man
,
Vzzah
the
King
,
which
is
the
head
,
might
not
take
to
himselfe
the
office
of
the
Priest
,
much
lesse
giue
it
to
others
.
This
is
stealth
,
Rom.
12.
Our
Saviour
Christ
would
not
take
the
office
of
a
Iudge
upon
him
.
Why
is
this
written
but
to
teach
,
that
though
men
haue
gifts
to
discharge
two
such
callings
,
yet
they
may
not
conjoyn
them
?
9
Princes
are
simply
prohibited
from
making
any
mixture
of
Religion
even
in
small
matters
,
Deut.
12.2.3.4
,
Lev.
19.19
.
For
1
it
is
a
dishonor
to
the
Lord
to
borrow
from
Idolaters
.
2
Every
humane
device
abused
by
Idolaters
is
accursed
,
and
men
may
not
convert
it
to
the
worship
of
God
.
10
Princes
must
stay
where
the
Lord
bids
stay
,
till
they
haue
particular
direction
from
the
Lord
what
to
doe
further
,
1
Sam.
14.
It
was
Sauls
sin
that
went
further
then
he
should
.
If
men
will
doe
but
so
much
as
the
Lord
enjoyns
,
they
will
never
doe
more
.
Also
it
is
dangerous
,
especially
for
Magistrates
to
transgresse
the
bounds
prefixed
them
.
11
The
summe
of
all
is
,
that
a
Christian
Magistrate
cannot
alter
the
outward
worship
of
God
,
Deut
,
12.
This
was
Ieroboams
sin
,
it
was
Ahaz
sinne
,
it
was
Manasses
sin
,
the
sin
of
the
false
Apostles
Col.
2.
For
when
the
Lord
will
haue
any
thing
altered
,
he
makes
it
known
extraord●narily
to
his
servants
.
N●●ther
is
this
any
disparagement
to
Princes
authority
,
that
they
cannot
enact
and
injoyne
any
of
these
th●ngs
;
for
th●s
is
the
right
of
God
,
who
in
this
kinde
,
hath
committed
all
authority
to
Christ
onely
,
upon
whose
shoulder
the
government
is
;
in
these
things
Princes
may
punish
Hereticks
,
and
are
bound
to
deal
severely
with
such
as
haue
made
them
,
and
others
,
even
the
Israel
of
God
to
sinne
,
and
so
bring
many
plagues
upon
themselues
&
their
Kingdom
,
for
presumption
in
these
sinnes
.
See
how
the
Lord
punished
Saul
for
daring
but
to
sacrifice
to
the
true
God
a
right
sacrifice
,
afore
Samuel
came
,
●t
lost
him
his
Kingdom
.
What
is
this
written
for
,
but
to
teach
us
,
that
Kings
who
will
usurp
upon
Gods
right
,
the
Lord
will
make
them
no
Kings
?
For
he
spoyles
them
that
spoyle
him
.
How
dealt
the
Lord
with
Vzzah
for
presuming
upon
the
Priests
office
?
Did
not
leprosie
cleaue
unto
him
for
ever
,
for
his
proud
presumption
in
breaking
the
bounds
God
appoint●d
?
Why
was
Ioash
puni●●ed
for
hearkening
to
his
Pr●nces
,
a●d
turning
from
the
stra●ght
way
of
the
Lord
,
but
to
teach
men
,
that
though
they
think
the
State
will
not
beare
another
course
,
then
superstition
and
mens
invention
hatcht
,
yeeld●ng
thereunto
,
they
shall
loose
more
by
declining
,
then
possibly
they
can
by
withstanding
corrupt
on
?
What
did
the
Lord
to
Manasses
for
setting
up
himself
in
the
house
of
God
?
And
hath
not
th●s
sinne
chiefly
overthrown
the
Roman
Emp●re
,
&
brought
the
Turk
in
amongst
us
,
because
Princes
g●ue
the
beast
their
authority
,
suffering
him
to
appoint
&
execute
what
lawes
he
would
,
though
never
so
much
derogatory
to
the
Lords
own
right
?
Against
th●●
sinne
the
Lord
manifests
his
anger
soon
,
either
threatning
by
his
Proph●ts
spirituall
judgements
in
loosing
their
respect
,
w●thin
a
while
poverty
and
weaknesse
,
l●ke
sicknesse
to
the
body
,
to
se●z
upon
the
Kingdom
.
Wherefore
be
wise
ô
yee
Princes
,
and
learned
yee
Iudges
of
the
earth
,
to
discern
,
not
what
best
likes
us
,
and
brings
mo●t
liberty
.
This
they
,
Psal.
2.2
,
did
well
enough
discern
and
chu●e
:
nor
what
hath
been
of
some
continuance
,
for
E●rours
are
ancient
,
and
Tares
are
sown
when
men
sleep
:
nor
what
is
b●st
agreeable
to
humane
w●s●dome
,
or
grounds
of
Machivilian
policy
:
That
is
earthly
wisedom
and
sensuall
,
the
bane
of
the
Church
:
But
what
is
best
pleasing
unto
the
Lord
.
Discern
who
seek
themselues
and
who
Christ
,
who
are
the
servants
of
God
,
and
who
worship
Baal
.
And
serue
the
Lord
in
reverence
,
kissing
the
Son
,
lest
he
be
angry
,
and
yee
perish
in
the
way
of
your
desires
.
Nource
up
no
longer
such
cruell
children
as
destroy
their
parents
,
and
take
all
in
time
to
themselues
,
as
all
doe
to
whom
Princes
giue
more
then
they
should
.
Nource
the
Church
,
and
be
as
rain
to
the
new
mown
field
,
refreshing
the
righteous
of
the
land
,
that
many
soules
may
blesse
you
.
SECTION
III.
HAving
hitherto
treated
of
some
mayne
grounds
of
the
Magistrates
authority
,
the
pillar
of
arbitrary
government
.
It
remaines
to
come
to
the
controversie
concerning
the
persons
by
whom
the
Church
is
to
be
governed
.
In
handling
whereof
,
I
desire
the
Christian
Reader
,
well
to
weigh
the
grounds
against
the
form
so
much
extolled
now
a
dayes
.
I
know
there
are
three
special
things
that
make
men
,
otherwise
not
evill-minded
,
qu●te
rej●●t
our
cause
:
wh●ch
hee
that
w●ll
j●dge
●●ght
of
,
must
lay
aside
,
else
he
shall
b●●
bl●nd●d
,
so
as
he
cannot
d●scern
the
truth
.
1
The
first
is
long
and
ancient
custom
in
the
Church
of
Christ
,
which
to
many
is
a
law
stand●ng
in
great
force
.
For
th●s
first
po●nt
know
,
there
is
no
prescription
against
the
King
,
m●ch
lesse
against
the
King
or
heaven
;
and
even
the
best
Churches
haue
had
bad
customes
(
w●tnesse
the
Patr●a●kes
Polligamy
)
in
do●ng
evill
,
and
the
omission
of
the
feast
of
Boothes
,
which
was
not
kept
from
Ieshua
till
Iosiah
.
Therfore
thou
must
not
so
look
what
this
or
that
man
that
were
before
thee
,
haue
done
,
as
what
Christ
the
ancient
of
dares
hath
commanded
thee
to
doe
.
And
the
longer
by
any
forged
evidence
his
right
hath
been
kept
from
him
,
the
more
s●ould
every
one
striue
in
his
place
,
to
set
him
in
posses●●on
again
.
2
A
g●eat
Obstacle
is
the
allowance
of
the
Magistrate
of
this
government
;
therfore
s●ch
as
stand
aga
nst
this
form
seem
to
derogate
from
Princes
authority
.
For
th●t
then
,
though
I
know
t
dangerous
to
meddle
w
th
●uch
persons
,
yet
the
controversie
being
tw●xt
God
and
man
,
who
feares
not
the
Lord
more
then
all
men
?
Therefore
this
must
firmly
be
held
ever
:
That
the
best
Princes
are
subject
to
command
&
appoint
things
unlawfull
and
hurtfull
to
the
people
.
Thus
did
David
in
numbring
of
the
people
,
thus
Salom●n
.
2
The
Magistrate
is
overborn
with
shews
of
reason
,
as
though
this
were
the
most
profitable
form
.
So
the
sinne
lies
heavy
upon
them
that
perswade
him
.
3
They
that
are
the
Defendants
farre
more
incroach
upon
the
Magistrates
right
then
we
doe
.
As
,
God
willing●●
all
be
shewed
in
the
things
that
follow
hereafter
.
4
Reade
in
Hos.
5
,
the
great
sin
of
the
Is●a●lites
for
following
the
command
of
the
Prince
in
subjecting
themselues
to
the
Tradtions
then
in
force
.
For
Magistrates
,
as
they
haue
all
authority
from
the
God
of
heaven
,
so
ought
they
and
all
others
to
obey
absolutely
,
so
far
as
may
stand
with
his
good
pleasure
.
Men
must
not
like
flattering
Athiests
,
imagine
that
Princes
commands
,
e●ther
justifie
evill
,
or
abolish
the
nature
of
that
wh●ch
is
good
.
A
third
let
is
old
Adam
,
yet
raign●ng
in
men
,
which
is
the
greatest
enemy
to
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
;
and
in
this
,
●gnorance
in
many
makes
them
stand
for
the
present
government
,
dreaming
that
we
would
haue
a
strange
confusion
in
the
Church
of
Chr●st
;
not
conceiving
what
order
was
established
in
the
Apostles
time
,
and
that
this
order
now
in
place
,
keeps
out
the
order
which
the
Lord
himselfe
hath
established
.
Therefore
,
reade
first
I
beseech
you
brethren
,
and
then
judge
righteous
judgment
:
we
would
haue
Christ
raigne
over
all
,
and
each
keep
in
that
compasse
he
hath
appointed
,
doing
their
severall
offices
,
without
intermedling
with
strange
businesses
,
which
weaken
and
unfit
them
for
the
Churches
service
.
A
second
argument
of
corrupt
nature
is
carnall
desire
of
liberty
,
which
is
the
strongest
adversary
to
beat
down
and
vanquish
.
For
men
haue
ever
resolved
to
break
the
bonds
of
Christ
,
and
not
to
haue
him
raign
over
them
.
This
makes
many
to
rage
and
blaspheme
the
contrary
form
to
these
times
,
because
they
are
like
untamed
heyfers
that
cannot
bear
the
yoke
of
Christ
.
This
should
rather
perswade
against
this
present
form
of
government
,
since
men
naturally
are
enemies
to
God
,
and
cannot
brook
the
Ordinances
rightly
to
be
administred
:
and
s●condly
that
to
suffer
men
to
haue
their
own
will
,
is
a
thing
most
dangerous
to
them
,
as
to
the
Israelites
in
choosing
their
King
,
or
obtaining
Quailes
.
Oh
consider
,
thou
man
,
that
art
called
a
Christian
,
how
thy
disobedient
life
causeth
the
way
of
God
to
be
evill
spoken
of
,
and
so
thou
layest
stumbling
blocks
before
Papists
and
Turkes
,
and
bringest
fearfull
woes
upon
thy selfe
.
This
comes
in
part
for
want
of
strict
discipline
:
and
therefore
be
content
to
deny
thy selfe
,
and
fall
not
upon
Christ
.
And
ô
yee
that
sit
in
the
throne
of
God
,
make
way
that
Christ
this
King
of
glory
may
come
in
,
and
set
up
his
throne
amongst
us
outwardly
.
Many
objections
against
this
truth
are
brought
,
especially
the
antiquity
of
Diocesan
Bishops
,
which
haue
been
even
since
the
Apostles
times
:
the
seven
Angels
,
Rev.
2.3
,
they
say
were
Diocesan
Bishops
,
and
Histories
mention
the
being
and
continuance
of
them
in
the
Church
.
To
this
it
is
,
and
may
be
truely
answered
.
That
there
are
divers
kinds
of
Bishops
.
1
Apostolicall
,
which
onely
are
parishionall
,
these
were
Pastors
,
Teachers
and
Elders
.
2
Such
as
were
Pastors
onely
,
though
over
many
Churches
,
such
were
the
Bishops
of
the
Primitiue
times
.
3
Diocesan
Bishops
which
came
in
afterwards
,
and
so
they
rose
till
they
came
to
the
Popedom
.
That
Diocesan
Bishops
were
in
the
Apostles
times
,
it
wants
all
shew
of
reason
,
as
is
proved
sufficiently
before
.
For
that
out
of
Rev.
2.
&
3
,
I
referre
the
Reader
to
the
discourse
betwixt
Mr.
Downam
,
and
the
Answerer
of
h●s
Sermon
.
Onely
consider
,
that
cannot
possibly
be
meant
of
Diocesan
Bishops
.
For
Acts
20
,
Paul
left
none
such
,
but
there
all
Elders
are
Bishops
.
2
All
Ministers
are
Angels
,
therfore
it
cannot
be
meant
of
Diocesan
Bishops
.
3
It
is
against
all
h●istorie
,
both
Divine
and
Ecclesiasticall
to
bring
in
any
such
consociation
of
Churches
,
witnesse
the
Centuries
.
4
The
Lord
,
if
there
had
been
divers
Congregations
in
those
places
would
haue
spoken
,
as
Paul
doth
Gal.
1
,
To
the
Churches
of
Galatia
;
to
the
Angell
of
the
Church
of
Ephesus
,
&c.
1
It
may
be
demanded
how
these
could
creep
into
the
Church
,
and
men
never
espy
them
?
Answ.
Those
first
times
were
very
troublesome
,
which
cunning
and
deceitfull
men
make
their
advantage
,
for
they
fish
in
troubl●d
waters
best
of
all
.
2
In
Cities
there
was
but
one
Congreg●t●on
when
the
churches
were
first
planted
,
and
so
but
one
Pastor
,
which
was
called
B●shop
onely
;
which
when
the
Church
increased
&
more
congregations
were
established
,
yet
continued
his
carefull
oversight
(
which
was
then
his
Bishoprick
)
not
so
much
for
desire
of
preeminence
,
as
either
of
ignorance
of
his
duty
,
in
this
kinde
,
or
provident
care
and
respect
such
had
of
their
brethren
.
3
Men
gaue
reason
and
ca●nall
policy
too
great
rule
both
in
ceremonies
and
discipline
,
and
the
Church
then
labouring
with
content●ons
,
thought
that
the
appointing
of
one
over
the
rest
,
would
bee
a
meanes
to
still
all
,
and
keep
them
in
order
.
4
Men
being
chosen
at
first
as
arbitrators
rather
then
Iudges
;
for
the
excellency
of
their
graces
,
and
deserts
to
the
Church
,
then
for
any
authority
of
their
places
;
Others
following
in
the
same
seats
,
of
more
ambitious
spirits
,
though
inferiour
in
gifts
,
did
challenge
superior●ty
by
a
kinde
of
succession
.
5
The
dignity
of
the
Cities
,
and
liberallity
of
the
first
Emperours
,
did
much
help
forward
this
businesse
,
not
intending
any
hurt
:
For
the
mystery
of
iniquity
did
worke
cunningly
and
invisibly
.
Having
removed
out
of
thy
minde
,
what
blinds
many
an
eie
,
now
a
little
consider
what
grounds
the
Scripture
affoords
against
this
form
of
government
.
And
first
that
,
Luk.
22.24.25.26
,
wh●re
the
Disciples
contending
who
should
be
greatest
,
our
Saviour
remoues
this
conce●t
,
by
shewing
them
plainly
they
stroue
for
that
their
condition
was
not
capable
of
.
For
the
k●ngs
of
the
Gentiles
and
their
officers
,
haue
both
t●mporall
authority
and
great
Titles
fitting
their
estate
,
But
you
shall
haue
neither
such
authority
one
over
another
,
nor
such
titles
:
but
he
that
is
greatest
in
gifts
and
respect
,
let
him
arrogate
no
more
over
his
brethren
then
if
he
were
the
least
.
This
place
is
plain
,
not
onely
against
ambition
,
but
superiority
in
degrees
,
authority
and
titles
.
1
Because
it
is
made
a
property
incommunicable
of
Princes
and
Civill
Magistrates
to
haue
such
authority
.
2
Because
Christs
Kingdom
must
not
be
like
the
kingdoms
of
earthly
Princes
,
but
like
Christ
conversing
amongst
his
schollers
.
In
the
27
vers.
hee
shewes
directly
though
we
were
masters
,
yet
we
should
be
amongst
them
that
are
under
us
,
as
if
we
were
servants
.
The
first
part
therefore
shewes
their
foolishnesse
in
desiring
that
which
could
not
be
given
them
,
which
was
indeed
ambition
:
The
other
reproues
their
desire
of
commanding
and
Lording
over
their
fellows
.
2
The
second
Argument
against
Lord
ruling
Diocesan
Bishops
is
from
Acts
20.28
,
where
the
Apostle
shewes
the
office
and
nature
of
an
Apostolicall
Bishop
,
which
is
a
person
set
over
a
flock
by
the
Holy
Ghost
,
to
feed
that
Congregation
of
Christ
with
others
:
Heere
by
feeding
according
to
the
usuall
manner
of
Scripture
Discipline
is
meant
too
,
as
may
be
gathered
from
Ezech.
34
,
and
Ioh.
20.
In
which
places
feeding
extends
to
all
Ministeriall
duties
,
whereby
the
good
and
salvat
on
of
the
flock
may
be
procured
.
This
place
proues
,
1
that
there
should
not
be
one
alone
,
but
many
,
which
haue
the
care
of
the
same
flock
.
2
That
they
are
all
bound
to
tend
the
flock
,
exercising
discipline
to
the
same
;
for
the
Apostle
speaks
to
all
.
3
Though
there
be
difference
in
respect
of
the
dispensation
of
their
Ministery
,
yet
they
are
alike
in
respect
of
the
generallity
and
extent
of
their
charge
,
secondly
,
in
that
all
are
to
concurre
and
haue
their
severall
gifts
and
diligence
imployed
both
in
doctrine
and
discipline
.
1
This
place
upon
this
ground
quite
overthrows
Diocesan
ruling
Bishops
,
because
they
are
alone
.
2
They
haue
no
pa
t
cular
flock
,
and
so
by
consequence
are
no
Ministers
.
3
They
challenge
sole
jurisdiction
to
themselues
and
their
officers
,
debarring
all
others
from
medling
.
3
A
third
place
of
Scripture
1
Pet.
5.1.2.3
,
Elders
are
to
be
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
overseeing
the
state
of
the
flock
over
which
they
are
.
If
therefore
the
Elder
and
Bishop
bee
all
one
,
and
that
the
Lord
hath
put
no
d●fference
b●twixt
them
,
then
there
ought
not
to
be
one
alone
,
which
either
is
to
arrogate
the
name
or
nature
of
Bishop
.
This
place
is
strengthened
from
the
place
fore-alledged
Act.
20
,
where
the
Elders
are
first
called
Presbyteri
,
afterwards
Episcopi
:
This
is
plain
in
Tit.
1.5
,
compared
with
the
7
vers.
where
Elder
and
B●s●op
are
all
one
.
Where
God
hath
appointed
many
to
one
common
businesse
,
man
may
not
restrain
it
to
one
.
This
is
to
adde
to
one
,
and
dimin●●h
from
others
,
both
which
bring
c●●ses
upon
the
doers
.
4
Phillip.
1
,
There
were
divers
Bishops
in
one
Cit●e
,
therefore
in
those
times
one
alone
had
not
any
such
Diocesan
Bishoprick
,
as
ours
claym
.
All
that
were
exercised
in
any
Ministeriall
function
,
or
imployed
for
government
,
are
saluted
by
the
name
of
Bishops
:
Therefore
it
is
plain
,
one
alone
was
not
Bishop
,
nor
one
more
then
another
;
By
which
may
bee
shewed
plainly
,
that
the
Angell
Revel.
2
,
signifies
the
whole
body
of
the
Ministery
:
For
Metaphoricall
places
must
be
expounded
by
plaine
places
.
So
Psal.
34.8
,
&
79.2
,
and
in
many
other
places
.
5
Ephes.
4.11
,
1
Tim.
3.1
,
where
the
Apostie
describes
the
Ministers
and
Officers
of
Christ
,
he
hath
not
mentioned
any
such
one
which
should
haue
the
superiority
and
jurisdiction
,
which
proues
firmly
there
ought
to
bee
none
such
:
for
no
work
,
no
office
.
Now
the
holy
Ghost
hath
not
assigned
any
such
work
to
any
.
2
The
Holy
Ghost
describeth
most
exactly
the
office
of
the
high
Priest
,
and
his
garments
apart
from
the
ordinary
Priests
:
So
hee
would
now
,
if
there
had
been
any
such
order
in
them
.
3
,
1
Tim.
3
,
H●e
describes
the
o●lice
of
Deacons
and
Widdows
and
would
hee
not
these
?
4
The
Apostle
salutes
in
his
Epistles
all
Orders
,
Phil.
1.1
,
and
there
is
no
mention
of
a
Diocesan
Bishop
.
6
Argum.
Discipline
is
in
the
hands
of
the
Ministers
and
Elders
,
&
whole
Church
,
Math.
18.
Therfore
not
in
one
mans
hands
.
This
place
is
firme
;
for
the
Church
is
made
the
highest
to
which
the
last
appeale
is
,
and
that
which
rents
and
severs
corrupt
members
,
from
the
body
;
This
therfore
cannot
be
one
man
:
For
Ecclesia
ever
signifies
a
company
,
and
number
comming
together
.
All
these
places
are
firm
,
and
mainf●●●
plainly
the
unlawfulnesse
of
any
Diocesan
Bishop
.
Now
follow
some
reasons
proving
the
same
truth
,
that
there
ought
not
to
be
Diocesan
Bishops
.
Reas.
1.
Christ
measureth
out
gifts
to
all
,
according
to
the
place
and
office
they
sustaine
and
are
to
discharge
.
But
no
man
hath
gifts
sufficient
now
to
dischage
this
great
and
weighty
calling
,
to
execute
discipline
over
a
whole
Province
.
That
this
is
plain
appears
,
in
that
the
Apostles
themselues
appointed
in
every
Congregation
Discipline
to
be
executed
,
and
did
not
arrogate
authority
over
the
Churches
,
but
gaue
charge
that
each
Congregation
should
execute
discipline
it selfe
.
2
It
as
hard
,
if
not
more
difficult
,
to
execute
discipline
,
as
to
feed
all
a
Diocesse
or
Province
,
by
teaching
:
But
who
dare
arrogate
so
much
to
himselfe
?
3
Who
is
there
now
a
daies
,
that
hath
an
hundred
times
more
sufficiency
then
an
able
Minister
?
which
hee
must
haue
by
proportion
,
having
so
many
charges
under
.
2
It
is
not
lawfull
for
man
to
devise
a
calling
and
office
which
excludes
any
Ordinance
,
and
Calling
appointed
by
the
Lord
,
for
that
never
comes
from
heaven
:
But
Diocesan
Bishops
exclude
Elders
that
are
appointed
by
the
Lord
,
as
may
appear
,
1
Tim.
5.17
,
and
●ha●
more
fully
hereafter
(
God
willing
)
be
shewed
.
3
If
Diocesan
Bishops
were
from
God
they
should
haue
place
in
the
Church
according
to
the
quality
of
the
work
wherin
they
are
exerc
sed
,
and
for
which
they
are
cheifly
instituted
:
But
they
haue
no
place
,
according
to
the
work
of
Discipline
,
which
is
infe●●our
to
the
M●nistery
of
the
word
,
as
serving
onely
to
make
it
effectuall
;
whereas
they
hold
a
place
aboue
the
most
painfull
Ministers
of
the
Word
.
4
Appointing
Diocesan
Bishops
,
argues
Christ
Iesus
of
want
of
providence
,
as
though
he
had
not
foreseen
enough
what
is
needfull
and
fitting
for
his
Church
in
all
times
:
wheras
he
is
the
wisedom
of
the
Father
,
and
one
that
sees
all
things
in
an
instant
with
their
circumstances
;
therfore
could
not
but
see
what
dissention
would
arise
in
his
Church
after
his
departure
.
2
It
argues
Christ
of
want
of
power
,
as
though
Christ
could
not
sufficiently
procure
the
weale
of
his
Church
by
his
own
meanes
,
except
mens
device
,
and
policy
concurred
with
all
.
5
It
is
unlawfull
for
carnall
policy
to
devise
any
calling
,
and
place
it
aboue
the
calling
of
God
.
This
is
like
Ahaz
his
Altar
,
with
the
Altar
of
the
Lord
:
But
Diocesan
Bishops
are
meerly
a
fruit
of
carnall
policy
,
and
placed
aboue
Pastors
,
Teachers
and
Elders
,
which
are
appointed
of
the
Lord
.
This
Argument
is
firme
,
for
things
of
Divine
Institution
,
are
most
excellent
,
and
most
necessary
;
therefore
ought
to
keep
their
place
,
and
order
aboue
all
mens
best
inventions
.
6
Any
new
government
,
where
the
Lord
hath
set
a
former
,
is
a
dispising
of
the
Lord
,
because
he
can
govern
without
it
,
●
Sam.
8.7
.
If
in
the
Common-wealth
,
as
well
in
the
Church
.
7
Setting
up
this
calling
,
robbes
the
Ministers
of
their
calling
and
being
,
therfore
it
is
unlawfull
:
For
Ministers
by
reason
of
Diocesan
Bishops
,
are
not
rightly
introduced
,
they
can
not
come
in
by
the
means
and
way
Christ
hath
appointed
,
that
is
,
by
the
election
of
the
people
&c.
And
they
must
be
no
further
nor
longer
Ministers
then
they
are
licensed
by
them
;
As
much
therfore
(
as
Gregory
spake
of
universall
Bishops
)
as
is
given
to
these
,
so
much
is
taken
away
from
the
true
and
lawfull
Ministers
of
God
.
8
It
is
a
horrible
and
crying
sinne
to
subject
the
sons
of
God
&
members
of
Christ
,
to
any
one
man
in
spirituall
discipline
:
what
then
is
it
to
subject
the
Embassadours
of
Christ
that
are
sent
by
the
Lord
,
and
make
themselue
,
when
their
Master
hath
given
them
liberty
,
and
freedom
from
such
?
This
argument
is
firm
,
because
all
Ministers
are
servants
of
the
Church
,
not
Lords
over
the
heritage
of
Christ
.
This
is
therfore
to
encroach
upon
Christs
right
.
9
It
is
great
presumption
to
continue
this
form
of
government
,
which
hath
been
so
hurtfull
to
the
Church
already
.
Is
not
th●s
to
tempt
God
?
wil
not
the
burnt
child
dread
the
fire
?
Cannot
long
experience
of
former
and
latter
times
,
procure
so
much
at
our
hands
as
that
wee
should
preferre
the
Lords
own
Ordinance
before
mens
inventions
?
10
New
Lords
,
new
lawes
:
Altering
the
Governours
hath
●t
not
altered
and
changed
the
form
and
manner
of
governing
and
rules
and
laws
to
be
observed
in
discipline
:
so
that
Scriptures
are
not
now
in
such
request
,
but
men
must
make
Canons
of
their
own
,
therby
to
hold
the
people
in
subjection
.
11
No
new
Lord
spirituall
but
hee
claymes
further
authority
then
the
Lord
hath
given
to
any
man
on
earth
.
So
hath
the
Pope
,
so
doe
all
that
exercise
Lordship
in
the
Church
of
Christ
:
Because
when
men
haue
once
past
the
bounds
,
they
run
further
:
as
that
authority
Christ
giues
,
and
the
Scripture
warrants
,
is
not
sufficient
to
●pho●d
their
kingdom
withall
,
so
doe
these
claim
,
not
onely
generall
subjection
,
and
an
oath
of
car●on
call
ob●d●ence
both
of
Ministers
and
people
,
which
is
great
usurpation
:
but
take
further
authority
to
appoint
and
institute
teaching
ceremonies
to
stirre
up
the
dull
minde
of
man
,
to
speak
in
their
own
phrase
.
12
They
that
erect
another
strange
government
,
withdraw
their
harts
from
Christ
,
and
seek
not
so
carefully
to
be
taught
by
him
,
but
rest
like
the
Israelites
in
their
King
.
This
we
see
generally
amongst
us
;
as
it
was
,
and
is
in
Popery
,
men
trust
others
,
themselues
mean-while
ignorant
and
secure
.
So
doe
our
ignorant
;
nay
people
more
prudent
to
,
trust
the
Bishops
,
as
they
are
called
,
and
never
search
the
Scriptures
then
selues
,
to
know
such
things
,
as
neerly
concern
them
,
nor
will
credit
the
truth
it selfe
preached
by
others
,
that
are
the
faithfull
Embassadours
of
Christ
,
because
of
the
supposed
learning
and
knowledge
in
these
men
.
This
argument
is
sound
,
because
all
occasions
of
sin
,
and
especially
idols
,
and
corrivals
with
Christ
are
to
be
removed
.
13
Christ
promiseth
his
presence
equally
to
every
Congregation
;
therfore
none
may
lay
claym
to
haue
such
authority
,
as
our
Ordinaries
challenge
:
for
where
there
is
no
speciall
promise
,
there
is
neither
priviledge
nor
authority
.
Now
Ordinaries
haue
no
speciall
promises
made
them
.
14
No
man
ought
to
take
any
thing
upon
him
,
except
it
be
given
him
from
heaven
:
these
men
haue
it
from
the
earth
,
Io.
3.
15
Donation
of
Princes
is
no
sufficient
ground
for
men
to
exercise
authority
over
their
fellows
:
1
Because
it
is
directly
against
Christs
commandement
;
2
Christ
though
he
were
the
Sonne
of
God
,
yet
had
both
an
immediate
voice
from
heaven
to
consecrate
him
,
and
the
Word
to
proue
his
calling
by
:
So
Iohn
Baptist
,
which
examples
binde
us
to
haue
a
direct
word
for
every
calling
brought
into
the
Church
.
In
a
word
,
how
can
men
answer
soundly
and
throughly
,
Popish
arguments
for
Primacy
,
or
overthrow
that
opinion
which
hath
overthrown
more
soules
,
then
any
heresie
,
or
heathenish
dream
ever
in
the
world
hath
done
;
if
they
admit
this
superiority
of
Bishops
over
Diocesses
?
Wherfore
in
this
respect
I
am
perswaded
,
Christian
Reader
,
thou
dost
easily
see
,
that
the
Ministers
that
stand
out
against
this
,
doe
but
that
which
thou
and
I
ought
to
doe
,
striving
for
Christs
Kingdom
,
and
Priviledges
,
and
Lawes
to
be
kept
entire
to
himselfe
.
And
as
his
Propheticall
and
Priestly
offices
,
haue
been
suffered
for
;
so
must
men
suffer
for
this
,
and
by
suffering
they
shall
prevail
.
Why
therfore
doe
any
speak
against
men
in
this
kinde
?
since
they
doe
it
in
loue
to
Christ
,
for
the
good
of
the
Church
,
s●ewing
all
due
respect
to
the
Magistrate
,
notwithstanding
in
this
they
dissent
from
him
,
procuring
the
peace
of
the
Common-wealth
,
as
much
as
any
in
their
places
.
SECTION
IIII.
NOw
thou
seest
,
Christ
an
Reader
,
the
unlawfulnesse
of
Diocesan
Bishops
in
the
Church
of
Christ
,
because
they
exercise
a
spirituall
authority
,
without
any
licence
from
Christ
the
King
of
his
Church
,
to
whom
all
authority
is
committed
,
and
given
by
the
Father
,
and
from
whom
all
that
are
lawful
and
profitable
to
the
Church
,
receiue
their
installing
.
From
hence
then
any
one
may
gather
the
nullity
of
a
Diocesan
Church
,
which
is
a
little
to
be
stood
upon
,
before
we
come
to
the
things
following
a
Diocesan
Bishop
.
And
first
to
show
what
we
understand
by
it
for
our
better
proceeding
.
By
Diocesan
Church
I
understand
the
conjoyning
of
many
Congregations
under
one
mans
government
,
commonly
called
the
Bishop
of
the
Diocesse
.
That
this
is
plainly
divers
from
;
nay
,
contrary
to
the
constitutions
of
the
Church
of
the
Apostles
,
it
may
appear
by
these
grounds
following
.
1
Neither
Christ
nor
his
Apostles
left
any
such
canons
for
ordering
of
the
church
:
which
certainly
they
would
not
haue
omitted
,
if
they
had
judged
this
form
best
and
fitting
:
For
they
set
down
both
by
precept
and
example
what
respect
and
regard
is
due
to
other
Churches
;
much
more
would
they
haue
set
down
what
respect
men
owe
to
their
Diocesan
.
And
particularizing
the
duties
of
servants
to
their
Masters
,
and
people
to
their
Ministers
.
Did
they
not
adde
some
precepts
how
Minister
and
People
should
obey
their
Ordinary
?
This
argument
holds
firmly
,
especially
considering
the
Apostle
Iohn
survived
all
the
other
Apostles
;
who
saw
the
state
of
the
Congregations
,
and
wrote
the
prophecie
of
the
future
estate
of
the
Church
,
what
it
should
suffer
.
Without
question
if
there
had
been
any
such
innovation
,
he
would
haue
mentioned
it
.
2
Our
Saviour
Christ
Mat.
18
,
from
the
reproofe
of
one
or
two
,
referres
it
to
the
Congregation
,
not
to
a
Diocesan
Bishop
,
and
ratifies
in
heaven
what
they
doe
in
his
name
he●re
on
earth
:
If
they
could
produce
any
such
promise
,
and
direction
for
their
Diocesan
Bishops
,
we
would
with
all
willingnesse
subject
unto
them
;
for
we
stand
out
for
Christ
,
not
for
our selues
.
3
The
Apostles
wrote
unto
the
Churches
as
Parishionall
,
not
Diocesan
Gal.
1.2
,
to
the
Churches
of
Galatia
,
1
Pet.
5.2
,
which
argues
that
●n
these
dayes
they
were
free
and
entire
,
not
having
such
dependance
of
an
other
by
bond
and
duty
.
4
Every
Congregation
had
power
to
exercise
all
discipline
;
to
elect
their
own
officers
,
and
to
depose
,
as
occasion
and
necessity
required
,
1
Cor.
5
,
Rom.
16
,
Cenchrea
had
her
Deacon
,
and
was
a
Church
,
Ioh.
epist.
3
,
Acts
14.
5
The
Apostle
Iohn
reproved
Diotrephes
that
affected
superiority
3
epist.
and
that
he
cast
out
such
as
the
Church
would
haue
received
,
or
rete●ned
.
6
There
is
no
such
title
given
to
any
in
all
the
Scriptures
as
argue
they
had
any
soveraignty
or
rule
over
other
Congregations
:
Now
titles
are
Symbola
rerum
,
notes
and
evidences
of
things
signified
by
them
,
and
the
Scripture
giues
each
other
for
the
purpose
and
office
fitting
titles
.
7
It
was
in
use
in
the
times
of
the
primitiue
Church
,
as
both
the
Acts
of
the
Apostles
,
and
the
Ecclesiasticall
history
witnesse
,
that
one
Church
should
help
an
other
in
all
duties
,
both
in
soule
and
body
,
without
exercising
authority
one
over
another
:
so
did
Ierusalem
,
Antioch
,
and
Samaria
.
When
they
doubted
in
like
manner
of
any
question
,
if
private
answer
,
could
not
satisfie
publique
Synods
were
appointed
,
Act.
15
,
other
consociation
then
this
,
the
Church
knew
none
,
till
at
least
three
or
foure
hundred
years
after
Christ
,
neither
can
an
Author
of
credit
be
brought
to
the
contrary
,
as
witnesse
Centuriae
Magdeburgenses
.
Now
as
this
Diocesan
Church
hath
no
ground
in
Scriptures
,
nor
in
antiquity
,
till
things
began
to
decline
,
so
neither
can
it
haue
any
being
in
true
reason
,
as
may
appear
by
these
Reasons
.
Reas.
1.
Because
whole
Christ
is
where
his
Word
is
preached
and
Sacraments
administred
.
There
is
his
whole
Kingdom
.
This
is
Bucers
Argument
to
proue
Discipline
in
every
Congregation
,
and
not
to
haue
them
depend
one
upon
an
other
:
in
every
Congregation
there
is
the
Word
and
Sacraments
.
2
It
is
most
fit
in
all
sense
,
that
the
Ministers
which
teach
should
also
exercise
Discipline
,
as
those
which
haue
most
exact
knowledg
of
the
persons
amongst
whom
they
liue
:
Secondly
,
as
they
that
are
to
giue
account
for
the
people
:
And
thirdly
,
that
preach
to
them
,
and
therfore
are
to
govern
them
outwardly
,
which
is
lesse
then
to
preach
.
Fourthly
,
as
they
that
are
hereby
to
maintain
there
respect
and
place
by
the
sword
which
the
Lord
hath
given
them
.
3
This
conceit
raysed
up
by
the
Pope
,
and
partly
holds
him
up
till
this
day
.
For
if
there
may
be
Diocesan
Churches
,
why
not
universall
?
Both
spr●ng
and
are
grounded
upon
the
same
sandy
foundation
of
carnall
policy
,
and
from
time
to
time
still
nourished
by
Ambition
.
Why
doe
men
then
take
the
one
,
being
alike
,
and
leaue
the
other
?
4
This
excludes
that
holy
communion
which
every
Congregation
might
haue
one
with
an
other
,
as
it
was
in
the
Primitiue
times
;
when
they
sent
to
the
neighbour
Churches
,
who
were
not
slack
either
to
send
Ministers
or
letters
,
wherby
they
might
be
informed
,
and
receiue
satisfaction
in
all
doubts
:
wheras
now
many
Churches
are
bound
to
one
mans
pleasure
and
arbitrament
,
whom
by
his
definitiue
sentence
determining
matters
,
(
though
never
so
unrighteously
)
men
are
bound
to
obey
as
their
ordinary
,
without
further
adoe
.
5
The
Lord
was
wont
,
howsoever
the
Apostles
and
Prophets
were
ceased
,
yet
to
raise
up
men
of
excellent
gifts
and
graces
,
who
like
the
Iudges
amongst
the
Israelites
with
their
light
,
after
a
sort
directed
the
whole
Church
;
not
by
any
authority
:
but
as
the
Modern
Divines
,
Calvin
,
Beza
,
Bucer
,
P.
Martyr
,
and
the
rest
;
by
manifesting
the
good
will
of
the
Lord
.
Now
men
by
bringing
in
this
devise
of
theirs
,
haue
stopt
the
course
of
Gods
blessing
,
as
much
as
in
them
lies
.
6
This
hath
brought
the
people
to
exceeding
trouble
,
bondage
,
and
costs
,
it
brings
in
a
rabble
of
Appa●ators
,
that
sell
sin
,
and
procure
pardons
for
others
:
which
doings
,
&
officers
,
with
the
Proctors
and
the
rest
,
what
blemish
are
they
to
our
Protestant
reformed
Churches
?
To
conclude
all
with
that
place
before
mentioned
,
Acts
20
,
Ministers
are
to
take
heed
to
all
their
Flock
,
which
these
cannot
doe
.
Secondly
,
they
must
be
set
over
the
flock
by
the
Holy
Ghost
:
Now
what
hee
doth
,
hee
doth
by
the
Word
,
which
is
flat
against
these
,
therfore
there
is
no
Diocesan
Church
.
Thirdly
,
neither
can
whole
Diocesses
and
Provinces
come
together
to
hear
their
Shepheards
and
Pastors
,
which
were
fit
:
wheras
thus
in
all
their
life
many
neither
see
nor
know
him
that
pretends
to
be
over
them
as
their
Bishop
.
7
Is
not
this
a
tying
of
the
Church
to
places
and
persons
,
to
binde
men
to
Bishops
seas
,
like
that
sea
of
Rome
?
Wherfore
,
Brethren
,
yee
that
haue
been
deceived
,
think
not
scorn
to
learn
from
one
inferiour
farre
in
gifts
,
in
these
things
:
But
hearken
to
the
Lord
,
that
it
may
goe
well
with
you
.
You
see
you
haue
no
evidence
for
these
places
,
but
prescription
and
possession
,
which
though
with
men
they
may
seem
good
,
yet
with
the
Lord
,
they
are
nothing
:
he
respects
not
custom
,
nor
long
continuance
of
time
,
but
the
right
,
and
that
which
was
from
the
beginning
.
Wherfore
look
,
as
the
men
that
had
marryed
them
wiues
of
the
heathens
at
Nehemiaes
command
,
put
them
away
:
so
since
you
haue
undertaken
a
strange
charge
,
such
as
the
Lord
forbids
,
dare
not
to
continue
not
.
He
that
will
forsake
father
and
mother
,
house
and
lands
for
Christs
names
sake
,
shall
receiue
an
hundred
fold
even
in
this
life
,
besides
assurance
of
heaven
.
A
great
reward
is
in
this
promise
of
God
,
and
should
be
valued
by
you
more
worth
then
all
the
present
honours
and
possessions
you
are
endowed
by
man
with
all
.
Wherefore
consider
what
an
offer
the
Lord
makes
to
buy
your
places
of
you
,
wheras
he
might
throw
you
out
as
usurpers
:
at
a
deare
rate
,
he
offers
an
100
fold
.
If
men
should
make
but
such
an
offer
that
were
well
able
to
perform
it
,
and
thereto
binde
themselues
,
would
not
your
hearts
be
glad
like
the
Levite
,
who
having
served
Micah
,
being
offred
a
great
place
,
to
be
Priest
to
the
Tribe
of
Dan
,
made
no
question
?
Why
,
think
brethren
,
God
is
most
true
,
and
all-sufficient
,
and
he
that
writes
this
hath
experience
of
it
,
wherfore
neglect
not
such
great
kindnesse
of
the
Lord
offered
unto
you
.
And
look
as
David
said
to
the
men
of
I●dah
.
Why
are
yee
last
to
bring
home
the
King
?
so
may
I
say
unto
you
,
why
are
yee
so
backward
to
bring
Christ
into
his
Kingdom
?
As
your
places
were
the
means
to
set
up
Antichrist
in
his
Throne
;
so
let
your
voluntary
forsaking
of
them
be
a
meanes
to
pull
him
down
.
Oh
think
what
a
blow
it
would
giue
him
,
and
how
it
would
shake
and
overthrow
the
very
foundation
of
his
house
.
You
know
not
how
many
might
be
woon
by
this
:
you
know
well
Sampson
,
that
hee
might
be
avenged
on
the
Lords
enemies
,
laid
down
his
life
.
So
,
much
more
,
should
yee
part
with
your
state
and
pompe
,
which
is
but
vanity
,
and
will
fade
like
as
the
grasse
and
floure
of
the
field
.
You
know
one
of
your
Predecessours
,
who
left
off
his
Bishoprick
,
as
too
heavy
a
burden
for
him
.
How
should
your
names
flourish
in
all
after
ages
?
Wheras
if
you
doe
continue
,
you
make
your selues
guilty
of
the
sinnes
committed
in
and
by
those
callings
before
.
You
shall
fulfill
the
measure
of
your
iniquity
:
you
shall
corrupt
other
Nations
for
a
while
,
as
the
Pope
did
,
and
then
know
for
a
certainty
,
that
either
you
shall
be
given
over
as
doggs
,
as
hee
hath
done
the
beast
of
Rome
,
or
else
the
hand
of
the
Lord
will
be
in
terrible
manner
against
you
.
You
cannot
but
discern
how
unprofitable
;
nay
,
how
hurtsome
you
haue
been
unto
the
Church
of
God
,
if
you
well
consider
but
the
present
times
.
Oh
let
not
coveteousnesse
or
ambition
make
you
stop
your
eares
,
or
be
like
the
stiffe-necked
Iewes
,
that
gnasht
their
teeth
at
the
sharp
reproofe
that
Stephen
gaue
them
.
But
hearken
to
me
,
that
God
may
hearken
to
you
.
Take
these
things
from
loue
in
him
that
writes
,
who
seeks
your
good
,
and
having
begged
it
at
the
hands
of
the
Lord
,
hopes
at
least
in
some
to
see
it
come
to
passe
.
SECTION
V.
FRom
that
jurisdiction
which
these
men
claim
,
we
come
now
to
their
temporall
sword
,
the
best
weapon
to
defend
a
bad
cause
withall
.
In
handling
whereof
we
shall
be
the
more
sparing
;
because
it
is
both
more
evident
to
all
,
and
more
largely
stood
upon
by
others
.
Herein
the
1
Ground
is
our
Saviour●
.
Refusing
to
devide
the
inheritance
betwixt
two
brethren
,
who
was
all-sufficient
,
because
it
was
without
the
compasse
of
his
calling
,
to
leaue
an
example
to
his
Ministers
to
the
end
of
the
world
what
to
doe
.
Though
it
may
seeme
profitable
,
and
a
great
meanes
of
good
,
as
this
might
,
yet
it
proues
contrary
,
for
things
proue
not
according
to
mans
purposing
,
and
intendment
of
them
,
but
to
the
Lords
institution
,
and
appointing
of
them
.
2
Ground
,
Christs
Kingdom
is
not
of
this
world
,
Ioh.
18.36
,
not
an
externall
kingdom
,
as
learned
Whitakers
obserues
against
Bellarmine
,
but
internall
.
These
differences
a●●
assigned
by
him
,
1
outward
Kingdoms
haue
certain
and
visible
Kings
,
Christ
is
a
heavenly
King
,
acknowledged
not
seen
by
the
eyes
.
2
in
externall
Kingdoms
subjects
a●●
governed
civilly
,
Christ
governes
his
spiritually
.
3
Externall
Kingdoms
are
grounded
and
upheld
by
power
,
riches
,
armies
,
and
outward
succession
,
but
Christ
preserues
his
Kingdom
by
a
secret
power
and
force
.
4
Outward
Kings
are
ordained
for
outward
benefites
of
this
present
life
,
Christs
kingdom
is
in
spirit
and
inward
blessings
:
Wherfore
Christs
Kingdom
should
endure
,
●f
all
Princes
in
the
world
be
against
it
.
As
●s
there
affirmed
●n
h
s
first
Question
,
Whether
the
government
of
the
Church
be
Monarchicall
?
3
Our
Saviour
Christ
directly
affirmes
,
that
he
sent
his
Disciples
as
he
was
sent
,
being
baptized
with
the
spirit
,
and
so
the
Apostles
before
they
went
their
embassage
,
were
sent
to
preach
,
and
therfore
were
to
rule
with
the
power
of
the
spirit
,
not
by
any
externall
o●
humane
power
.
4
Our
Saviour
forbids
his
disciples
to
exercise
authority
over
one
an
other
,
as
Kings
and
Princes
,
as
is
shewed
before
This
place
is
firm
against
the
temporall
sword
,
so
alledged
by
Mr.
Whitakers
.
What
hath
a
Bishop
to
doe
with
Empire
or
government
,
a
Priest
with
a
Scepter
?
Christ
leaues
no
such
power
;
nay
,
plainly
forbids
,
they
should
be
temporall
Princes
.
This
is
the
voice
of
the
spirit
of
God
.
5
The
Apostle
Paul
,
2
Tim.
2
,
saith
,
No
man
that
goeth
a
warfare
entangleth
himselfe
with
the
businesses
of
this
life
,
that
hee
might
please
him
that
hath
chosen
him
for
a
Souldier
:
whence
it
is
plain
,
every
man
is
bound
to
attend
on
that
office
,
and
bend
himselfe
therunto
,
wh●ch
the
Lord
hath
assigned
him
.
2.
That
men
that
doe
not
so
,
cannot
nor
doe
please
the
Lord
;
therfore
to
entangle
themselues
with
the
businesse
of
this
life
,
is
against
all
heavenly
wisedom
.
6
1
Pet.
5.3
,
Ministers
are
charged
not
to
rule
over
the
heritage
of
the
Lord
:
To
wh●ch
place
I
doubt
not
,
but
if
the
adversaries
had
the
like
for
them
,
against
Elders
,
they
would
not
doubt
to
throtle
that
Ordinance
of
God
.
If
any
say
,
this
place
cannot
be
meant
of
temporall
authority
,
because
they
could
not
haue
it
in
those
times
,
Princes
being
so
adverse
to
them
.
To
this
,
the
answer
is
easie
:
first
,
the
Apostle
wrot
this
for
us
also
that
should
come
afterwards
:
secondly
,
then
they
might
affect
it
,
and
seek
it
,
and
over
the
Church
after
a
sort
usurp
it
,
the
people
standing
●n
such
awe
of
the
Ministers
in
those
times
.
And
there
is
in
this
place
an
excellent
motiue
to
disswade
from
Lording
●t
over
the
people
,
for
they
are
the
inhe●●tance
of
God
and
of
Christ
,
and
it
is
dangerous
to
challenge
dominion
over
his
possession
.
2
There
is
as
excellent
a
way
frewed
whereby
they
might
draw
on
the
people
,
and
b●●ter
then
by
compulsion
,
that
is
by
g●ving
good
example
unto
them
,
which
by
taking
th●s
upon
them
,
is
left
off
.
7
The
Apostles
would
not
leaue
their
calling
of
the
Ministery
of
the
Word
to
provide
for
the
poore
,
which
is
a
duty
very
necessary
in
it selfe
:
therefore
who
is
he
that
makes
conscience
of
profiting
the
people
,
and
the
discharge
of
his
Ministery
,
that
dares
offer
to
take
this
charge
upon
him
.
Besides
these
plain
grounds
,
plain
reason
evinceth
the
unlawfulnesse
hereof
,
For
,
Reas.
1.
To
undertake
such
another
calling
,
as
makes
a
man
unfit
for
each
,
is
meerly
unlawfull
and
●nprofit●bl●
:
herein
hee
wrongs
the
Church
and
Common-wealth
.
So
doe
th●se
men
,
For
who
is
sufficient
for
these
things
?
saith
the
Apostle
,
speaking
of
the
Min●stery
.
And
if
these
bee
a
burden
great
enough
for
any
of
the
greatest
gifts
to
goe
under
:
what
if
an
other
be
laid
upon
the
same
mans
shoulders
?
Sure
hee
can
carry
neither
,
but
must
n●cessarily
e●ther
cast
off
the
former
,
or
quite
sincke
under
both
.
2
It
wrongeth
Christ
,
as
though
hee
could
not
,
or
would
not
defend
his
Church
,
except
his
servants
,
like
Peter
,
should
fight
for
him
,
with
an
outward
sword
.
Cannot
he
stir
up
Magistrates
,
and
the
spirit
of
prudence
,
to
be
as
nursing
Fathers
,
to
his
Church
.
3
This
makes
the
Ordinances
of
Christ
,
Excommunication
,
and
other
Censures
,
to
be
of
none
effect
nor
regard
,
when
they
adde
such
corporall
punishments
themselus
.
This
is
plain
;
for
who
respects
their
Excommunications
now
a
daies
.
4
This
was
not
seen
in
the
Church
,
till
past
300
yeares
.
Wherfore
,
as
our
Saviour
said
to
Peter
:
Put
up
thy
sword
,
he
that
taketh
the
sword
shall
perish
with
the
sword
;
so
let
all
men
be
wise
and
learn
well
to
use
the
sword
of
the
spirit
against
their
own
pride
and
ambition
,
and
the
sinnes
of
the
times
in
others
,
and
no
doubt
they
w●ll
soon
leaue
off
that
temporal
sword
.
What
that
reverend
Whitakers
speaks
to
the
Bishop
of
Rome
,
That
if
they
had
any
spark
or
drop
of
piety
and
Religion
,
they
would
leaue
this
sword
.
So
say
I
to
you
brethren
,
(
disda●n
not
what
was
spoken
by
him
)
for
Religions
sake
leaue
this
to
the
civ●ll
Magistrate
,
whose
it
s
:
Else
know
,
you
take
from
Cesar
,
and
the
State
,
that
which
neither
is
nor
can
be
yours
.
And
though
you
th
nk
,
l●ke
Peter
,
to
smite
your
enemies
with
this
sword
,
y●t
you
profit
not
Christ
,
nor
w●ll
he
b●
thus
defended
by
you
.
And
undoubtedly
look
,
as
the
Kings
of
the
earth
s●all
waken
out
of
that
slumber
,
wherin
they
a●e
as
drunk
with
the
cup
of
the
whore
,
and
burn
her
up
,
and
destroy
her
w●th
those
swords
that
haue
fought
for
her
,
and
defended
her
:
So
though
Protestant
Princes
suffer
you
,
and
giue
you
authority
for
a
while
,
for
the
t●yall
of
his
servants
,
yet
the
Lord
will
ra●se
up
the
spirit
of
some
(
who
knows
how
soon
?
)
that
shall
require
at
your
hands
the
hurt
you
haue
done
with
th●s
sword
,
and
take
away
your
authority
and
honour
,
and
make
you
naked
.
SECTION
.
VI.
THE
next
controversie
touching
D●ocesan
B●shops
is
their
t●tles
;
which
though
●t
may
seem
a
matter
too
n●ce
&
smal
to
b●●nsisted
on
;
because
so
many
worthy
D●vines
haue
past
it
over
,
and
made
nothing
of
●t
:
yet
if
we
consider
what
danger
hath
come
to
the
Church
by
varying
and
altering
words
,
and
how
str●ct
the
servants
of
God
haue
been
in
some
cases
,
it
will
not
be
amisse
to
giue
some
tast
of
this
matter
in
hand
:
especially
since
our
opposites
a
long
while
were
content
to
claim
,
and
hold
this
their
authority
onely
from
the
Prince
,
but
now
cla●m
it
as
from
God
,
therby
condemning
all
other
Churches
in
the
world
that
haue
the
D
scipline
of
God
amongst
th●m
.
But
to
proceed
to
the
matter
.
1
It
is
directly
against
Luke
22
,
where
our
Saviour
forbids
all
humane
pompe
,
either
in
honour
or
t●tles
:
Be
not
called
Graciosn
Lords
:
As
though
he
should
say
;
It
shall
come
to
passe
that
great
places
,
dignities
and
stiles
shall
be
offered
you
,
but
accept
not
of
them
,
for
it
shall
not
be
so
amongst
you
:
whence
it
is
plain
that
all
that
will
bee
successors
of
the
Apostles
,
must
not
enjoy
such
titles
as
belong
to
the
great
men
of
the
world
.
So
as
this
place
contayns
worthy
reasons
to
disswade
and
shew
the
unfitnesse
of
all
such
things
.
1
This
is
the
property
God
hath
annexed
and
coupled
to
the
Magistrates
,
who
are
called
Gods
,
and
it
is
most
fitting
they
haue
such
externall
pomp
.
This
Argument
is
firm
;
for
may
they
doe
wrong
to
th●
C●v●ll
Mag●st●ate
,
as
they
doe
if
they
usurp
his
titles
?
2
Christ
himselfe
hath
no
such
Titles
,
but
was
as
a
servant
.
3
All
of
us
are
here
abiding
with
Christ
in
his
temptations
,
and
it
is
no
time
now
in
this
great
combat
to
bee
expecting
great
titles
.
4
Our
Kingdom
is
not
of
this
world
,
but
Christ
hath
purchased
and
provided
for
us
a
Kingdom
hereafter
,
and
there
shall
the
glory
of
the
Ministers
chiefly
be
revealed
.
These
Arguments
make
as
much
against
titles
,
as
they
doe
against
the
authority
of
Ministers
.
If
it
be
said
,
then
Princes
and
Mag●st●ates
may
not
haue
these
t●tles
.
The
answer
is
plain
,
the
Lord
giues
them
in
a
speciall
manner
to
their
Callings
,
and
denies
them
to
the
Ministery
.
2
The
Lord
will
haue
his
glory
and
Maj●sty
externally
to
shine
in
Princes
,
and
the●fo●e
they
haue
all
allowed
for
magnificence
and
st
te
:
But
his
glory
in
his
Ministers
,
hee
will
haue
shewed
in
his
gifts
upon
them
,
and
the
exercise
therof
.
2
Argum.
It
is
Pharisaism
,
either
to
affect
law
full
titles
,
or
challenge
or
assume
such
as
are
any
way
derogatory
to
Christ
or
our
brethren
,
to
Christ
when
there
is
one
Lord
,
1
Cor.
12
,
Ephes.
4.
Men
claim
this
to
be
Lords
over
his
heritage
,
to
exercise
a
genemission
and
power
,
and
that
unlimited
,
without
preach●ng
of
the
word
to
them
whom
they
rule
over
:
this
is
against
Christ
,
and
their
fellow-servants
.
2
To
be
masters
in
many
things
,
to
be
heard
for
them selues
,
and
teach
without
instruction
from
Christ
,
as
in
th●ngs
either
substantiall
or
for
order
,
to
thrust
upon
the
Church
what
they
haue
no
warrant
from
the
Word
for
,
but
onely
authority
,
and
because
they
are
the
Church
;
This
is
against
Christ
.
3
To
be
fathers
to
the
chu
.
&
to
beget
Ministers
,
&
giue
the
H.
Gh.
All
these
are
derogatory
,
which
all
may
see
to
be
the
meaning
of
the
holy
Ghost
,
both
to
Christ
,
and
the
true
members
of
the
Church
.
For
Christs
Kingdom
and
Lordship
is
usurped
after
a
sort
by
the
former
:
His
Propheticall
office
by
the
second
.
Thirdly
,
his
Priestly
and
Kingly
office
both
,
by
the
last
.
For
it
is
his
priviledge
to
send
out
Ministers
to
giue
the
Holy
Ghost
,
and
blesse
the
people
.
To
the
members
,
who
are
subjected
to
men
in
outward
discipline
,
forb
dde●
;
Be
not
servants
to
men
;
to
men
in
teach●ng
,
wheras
we
are
commanded
to
hear
Christ
,
and
him
onely
.
To
men
in
ordayning
,
and
such
speciall
blessing
as
they
seeme
to
bestow
both
by
imposit●on
of
hands
,
and
confirmat●on
,
wheras
all
Ministers
haue
alike
power
for
the
ministeriall
dispensat●on
of
these
This
Argument
is
plain
,
neither
can
any
deny
it
,
that
is
not
possest
with
a
Pharisaicall
spirit
.
3
Ap●stles
,
Evangelists
,
Prophets
,
Pastors
,
Teachers
,
never
had
any
such
T●tles
,
nor
gaue
any
such
one
to
an
other
,
Peter
calls
Paul
,
beloved
brother
.
So
in
that
famous
councill
at
Ierusalem
,
the
councill
stiles
themselues
,
Apostles
,
Elders
,
and
brethren
,
called
Barnabas
&
Paul
&c.
men
beloved
,
1
Pet.
5.1
,
Peter
calls
himselfe
Elder
.
But
these
men
,
as
if
they
were
abashed
to
make
known
their
calling
of
the
Min●stery
,
stiles
then
selues
like
Earles
,
as
Richard
of
Canterbury
&c.
as
though
that
were
more
pl●asing
to
them
to
be
like
the
world
in
state
and
honour
,
then
Christ
and
his
Apostles
.
4
The
names
and
titles
of
Archbishops
,
Metropolitan
&c.
came
not
in
till
past
300
yea●es
●fter
Christ
,
when
the
Church
began
to
d●cline
,
and
changed
into
an
earthly
Monarchy
,
and
the
H●erarchy
of
Rome
to
be
erected
and
established
,
when
Bis●ops
began
to
haue
civill
authority
granted
them
;
and
Bishops
were
chosen
,
some
of
Magistrates
and
great
Lords
,
as
histories
ment●on
:
wherfore
this
was
,
and
is
a
property
of
Antichrist
to
arrogate
such
high
glorious
titles
.
5
Bishops
haue
no
authority
over
Ministers
,
nor
are
capable
of
civill
authority
by
the
Canons
and
Lawes
of
Christ
,
wherfore
they
are
not
to
haue
any
title
.
For
the
Argument
is
firm
:
Titles
being
symbols
and
notes
of
the
things
,
are
to
bee
denyed
to
such
as
haue
not
the
nature
of
the
things
.
6
Wordly
and
earthly
titles
,
make
men
to
be
thought
onely
of
the
world
,
and
so
procures
but
worldly
reverence
,
looseth
the
true
respect
which
is
due
to
the
Ministers
of
the
Gospell
.
SECTION
.
VII
.
THus
thou
hast
been
lead
(
Christian
Reader
)
a
long
time
to
see
the
nakednesse
of
these
men
,
that
vaunt
it
out
so
glor●ously
in
the
world
,
wherby
may
many
questions
be
resolved
.
Quest.
1.
Whether
it
stands
more
for
the
glory
of
God
,
and
the
good
of
Church
,
and
Kingdom
to
suffer
these
men
to
hold
the
government
in
their
hands
,
and
not
permit
the
Ministers
to
preach
and
exe●cise
discip●ine
,
or
econtra
?
To
this
it
is
plain
,
that
the
Magistrate
is
to
doe
to
them
,
as
our
Saviour
Christ
dealt
,
Ioh.
2
,
in
whipping
out
buyers
and
sellers
,
and
money-changers
;
these
might
better
come
into
the
Temple
,
then
these
Bishops
into
the
Churches
of
God
,
and
had
more
necessary
use
,
but
they
had
abused
holy
things
,
and
made
it
a
den
of
theeues
.
First
,
consider
a
little
,
gentle
Reader
,
and
the
Lo●d
remoue
prejudicate
opinion
f●om
thee
,
what
these
doe
to
the
Church
and
Common-wealth
.
I
appeal
to
every
mans
conscience
,
wh●ther
they
are
not
,
and
doe
not
shew
themselues
enemies
to
the
sincere
preaching
of
the
Gospell
,
the
scepter
of
Christs
Kingdom
,
and
the
glory
of
our
land
.
Secondly
,
doe
they
not
lay
heavy
burthens
upon
Authority
,
laying
all
the
wrong
they
doe
upon
his
Majesty
,
and
so
work
a
hard
conceit
of
his
Majesty
in
the
hearts
of
his
best
loving
subjects
,
as
though
it
were
his
will
men
should
bee
put
out
,
and
silenced
,
not
convinced
before
by
Scripture
,
which
was
his
Majesties
pleasure
?
Thirdly
,
doe
they
not
cause
great
profanenesse
in
the
land
,
which
weakens
any
K●ngdom
?
1
By
their
own
preaching
,
seldom
,
cold
,
generall
,
unfitting
the
times
and
seasons
,
calling
good
evill
,
making
sad
the
hearts
of
Gods
people
,
and
st●engthning
the
hands
of
the
wicked
,
that
none
can
return
from
his
wickednesse
.
2
By
their
disgracing
and
troubling
the
most
zealous
servants
of
God
,
which
causeth
gr●at
offence
;
and
they
in
this
case
are
guilty
of
the
overthrow
of
many
a
soule
,
which
by
such
persecutions
is
turned
out
of
the
way
.
3
By
sending
forth
such
a
rude
Ministry
,
as
cannot
deliver
the
counsell
of
the
Lord
,
nor
giue
every
one
their
portion
in
due
season
,
but
a●e
blinde
guides
,
making
many
fall
into
the
ditch
with
them
.
4
By
enacting
,
and
continuing
such
Canons
in
force
as
keep
out
many
able
Ministers
,
thrust
out
those
that
Christ
himselfe
hath
sent
,
as
they
cannot
deny
themselues
,
make
many
a
one
break
peace
of
conscience
to
undergoe
them
,
and
to
loose
his
gifts
in
a
great
measure
:
Besides
discomfo●t
in
his
calling
,
and
grieving
others
,
making
many
also
to
spend
all
their
study
to
just●fie
the
ceremonies
,
which
are
now
cont●overted
,
and
setting
a
fire
the
house
of
God
,
and
making
way
for
Antichrists
return
.
5
They
bring
the
ordinance
of
God
into
contempt
,
through
their
slubbering
,
coveteous
and
profane
handling
of
them
.
Who
respects
the
Sabboths
,
ministry
of
the
word
,
o●
c●nsures
of
the
Church
?
6
Doe
they
not
take
authority
from
his
Majesty
to
execute
statutes
against
Papists
,
and
yet
suffer
them
contrary
to
his
Majesties
pleasure
,
and
to
the
indangering
of
his
royall
person
and
State
?
7
Then
bad
example
in
specches
,
seeking
the
world
,
&c.
and
their
servants
profane
licentiousnesse
.
Fourthly
,
they
haue
much
living
,
which
they
prodigally
mispend
and
ryot
out
in
pompe
and
vanity
,
to
their
own
hurt
and
othe●s
.
Fifthly
,
doe
they
not
oppose
and
directly
deale
against
the
Statute
Laws
of
the
Kingdom
,
and
seek
to
bereaue
his
Majesty
,
and
loyall
subjects
of
their
inheritance
?
Sixthly
,
doe
they
not
impoverish
many
of
the
Kings
subjects
by
their
proceed●ngs
,
wh●ch
h●nders
them
in
their
Callings
,
the
common
serv●ce
all
owe
to
the
K●ng
and
Countrey
,
and
disables
them
from
such
taxes
as
otherw●se
they
might
be
able
to
discharge
?
The
Mag●st●ate
●s
bound
to
keep
and
see
kept
both
Tables
,
and
to
remoue
what
hinders
the
observation
of
either
;
which
these
men
doe
,
in
every
mans
judgement
well
weighing
things
.
Wherfore
the
conclusion
is
easie
,
I
doubt
not
,
and
will
be
assented
unto
.
For
what
good
heart
can
endure
such
a
heavy
burthen
to
lie
upon
his
Majesty
,
as
these
men
lay
upon
him
:
howsoever
they
would
seem
to
be
his
onely
friends
,
and
please
him
in
every
thing
,
like
Baals
false
Prophets
.
Quest.
2.
Whether
a
man
may
yeeld
obedience
unto
them
?
Answ.
Not
in
that
authority
which
is
proper
to
them
,
and
comes
from
themselues
as
they
are
Bi●hops
:
1
This
is
an
acknowledging
of
them
:
2
Men
must
stand
fast
in
their
Chr●st●an
l●berty
,
Gal.
5.1
,
and
not
suffer
men
to
rule
over
t●em
at
their
pleasure
,
Col.
2.
Quest.
3.
Whether
are
Minist●rs
to
be
ordained
by
them
?
Answ.
1
One
man
onely
hath
no
authority
but
rather
many
together
ought
to
lay
on
their
hands
.
2
All
Ministers
may
ordayn
as
well
as
a
Diocesan
Bishop
,
having
the
like
authority
and
succeeding
the
Apostles
,
one
as
well
as
the
other
,
which
in
the
primitiue
times
was
usuall
.
3
None
may
receiue
their
authority
from
them
,
so
as
they
should
be
their
substitutes
.
4
Every
congregation
hath
power
,
from
Christ
as
hath
been
shewed
,
and
was
practized
in
the
primitiue
church
.
5
They
require
both
canonicall
obedience
and
subscription
to
their
decrees
.
6
It
is
doubtfull
,
whether
they
are
Ministers
or
no
,
since
they
are
not
elected
by
any
people
,
nor
haue
any
particular
flock
,
neither
doth
the
holy
Ghost
set
any
such
over
his
people
.
7
Ordination
ought
to
be
performed
with
fasting
and
prayer
.
All
which
he
that
considers
well
,
and
makes
conscience
will
discerne
easily
what
is
best
to
be
done
.
Qu.
4.
Whether
may
men
giue
titl●s
unto
them
or
no
?
Answ.
Consider
well
the
former
grounds
,
and
to
this
adde
;
1
This
is
a
confession
of
the
mouth
.
And
2
it
is
an
acknowledgment
of
subjection
due
unto
them
.
3
It
is
a
lye
,
when
they
are
not
Lords
,
and
we
know
it
.
4
Though
their
Lordship
seem
to
bee
civill
,
yet
the
ground
is
spirituall
,
their
Bishoprick
authority
following
the
same
.
SECTION
VIII
.
NOw
lest
any
should
think
wee
rob
the
Church
of
much
good
,
and
bring
in
confusion
with
abolition
of
these
Diocesan
Bi●hops
,
therfore
●t
shall
be
requ
site
in
the
next
place
to
treat
a
l
tt●e
of
these
officers
,
which
the
Scriptures
mention
in
the
t●m●
of
the
new
Testament
,
which
are
chiefly
the
Elders
,
which
are
to
assist
the
Ministers
in
the
guiding
and
governing
of
the
Church
.
They
are
called
Elders
in
respect
of
their
age
,
and
office
,
which
was
to
govern
with
the
Ministers
,
and
perform
all
private
duties
for
the
good
of
the
congregation
,
as
necessity
required
,
as
to
pray
w●th
the
sick
,
to
admonish
,
reprou
,
and
joyn
with
the
Minister
in
excommunication
,
to
ordain
officers
for
the
congregation
,
and
to
provide
by
all
good
means
for
the
outward
good
of
the
Church
.
That
these
ought
to
be●n
eve●y
Congregation
,
we
hold
firmly
aga●●st
the
maintainers
of
this
strange
and
uncouth
discipline
.
And
it
may
appear
first
out
of
Math.
18
,
where
Christs
institutes
what
is
needfull
for
the
Church
,
whereof
this
is
one
:
secondly
,
the
Church
doth
what
it
doth
,
not
confusedly
,
but
by
the
ministry
of
some
:
thirdly
,
the
promise
is
made
●n
binding
and
roosing
to
two
or
three
,
which
imposts
that
though
the
right
of
the
keyes
bee
in
the
whole
Church
,
yet
the
Ministery
therof
is
in
some
few
selected
and
chosen
out
for
that
purpose
:
Our
Saviour
alludes
to
the
custome
of
the
Iewish
Synagogues
wherein
there
were
Eld●rs
.
But
howsoever
this
place
may
seem
too
weak
,
at
first
sight
to
build
the
erection
of
this
office
upon
,
yet
the
practise
of
the
Apostles
withall
compared
,
and
the
directions
they
haue
left
to
the
Church
in
this
case
,
will
put
all
out
of
doubt
to
him
that
wrangles
not
for
himselfe
,
and
to
please
men
.
To
goe
along
therfore
in
the
Scripture
,
and
first
the
Acts
of
the
Apostles
,
which
contains
a
type
and
map
of
the
prim●tiue
times
,
and
purest
Chu●ches
that
ever
were
in
the
world
,
ment●on
these
,
Acts
15.4
,
&
22
,
wh●ch
place
cannot
be
understood
but
of
such
●u●ing
Elders
of
the
people
as
were
amongst
the
●ewes
,
not
of
teaching
Elders
.
For
the
Apostles
were
as
the
Ministe●s
,
and
did
perform
all
Ministeriall
duties
,
having
none
their
Curats
under
th●m
as
Bishops
had
afterward
.
For
Evangelist
,
were
to
accompany
the
Apostles
in
planting
Churches
,
neither
●s
there
any
mention
of
any
such
here
.
2
They
are
d●stinguished
here
both
from
the
Church
called
the
brethren
,
and
Apostles
.
Neither
can
this
title
be
understood
of
Pastors
,
because
the
Apostles
were
wont
to
appoint
them
onely
when
Churches
were
gathered
,
and
they
were
to
leaue
them
,
as
may
appear
,
Acts
14.23
,
&
Tit.
1.5
.
3
These
here
mentioned
are
as
assistants
to
the
Apostles
,
governing
and
ordering
the
Churches
businesse
,
as
both
here
,
and
Acts
21
,
where
they
are
present
with
the
Apostles
,
and
in
none
other
office
nor
use
imployed
but
onely
this
.
Lastly
,
Paul
and
Barnabas
,
and
some
others
,
came
up
to
Ierusalem
to
the
Apostles
and
Elders
which
had
ca●e
of
the
Discipline
,
and
Religion
with
them
.
The
third
place
is
Rom.
12.8
,
he
that
rules
in
or
with
dilligence
;
where
first
the
Apostle
distinguisheth
this
ruling
,
both
from
the
ministery
of
the
Word
,
and
from
distributing
and
shewing
mercy
.
Hence
therfore
there
must
be
some
to
rule
in
the
church
.
2
Men
are
charged
according
to
their
callings
and
measure
of
gifts
received
,
to
exercise
themselues
for
the
churches
good
:
who
sees
not
plainly
that
the
Regiment
of
the
church
is
not
in
one
Lord
Bishops
hand
,
since
Bishops
are
not
in
each
congregation
where
they
rule
?
2
That
this
ought
to
be
where
the
Ministry
of
the
Word
is
.
3
This
diligence
cannot
be
meant
of
a
three
yeares
visitation
,
nor
yearly
Synods
,
wherein
presentments
are
Rece
ved
:
(
what
bold
and
impudent
face
once
dare
think
so
wickedly
of
the
Apostles
,
)
but
of
that
continuall
care
and
oversight
which
they
should
shew
towards
the
sheep
of
Christ
,
which
ever
need
some
spirituall
med●cine
and
Phisick
for
their
soules
.
4
A
fourth
place
is
1
Cor.
12.28
,
where
the
Apostle
reckons
up
the
severall
gifts
and
offices
,
which
God
himselfe
hath
set
and
appointed
in
his
church
.
Apostles
are
chiefe
,
then
Prophets
and
Governments
.
There
the
Apostle
distinguisheth
Governments
from
the
Ministry
of
the
word
:
2
Being
appointed
by
the
Lord
,
none
can
remoue
them
but
he
againe
:
3
The
Lord
giues
extraordinary
meanes
for
soule
and
body
in
extraordinary
times
when
a
church
is
to
be
planted
,
because
there
want
ordinary
means
:
2
to
procure
the
more
authority
and
respect
to
the
church
then
,
and
ever
he
giues
sufficient
.
4
The
Lord
hath
s●t
government
in
the
church
which
the
Magistrate
cannot
alter
.
5
The
church
is
a
perfect
body
that
hath
members
sufficient
to
uphold
and
m●n●ster
to
all
its
own
necessities
;
neither
is
this
to
be
neglected
,
that
the
holy
Ghost
both
here
,
and
Rom.
12
,
sets
Government
after
Deaconship
,
as
though
hee
saw
how
some
would
arise
and
conjoyn
things
severed
by
the
Lord
,
which
to
prevent
he
shews
these
are
not
to
be
so
conjoyned
,
as
though
the
Minister
should
haue
all
the
government
in
his
own
hands
,
but
some
speciall
persons
are
to
be
assi●n●d
wh●ch
may
govern
the
Minister
themselues
.
5
,
1
Tim.
4.14
,
with
imposition
of
hands
of
the
Presbytery
;
which
is
to
be
understood
of
the
Colledge
of
Presbyters
,
contayning
these
amongst
others
.
For
these
had
a
speciall
hand
in
electing
and
ordaining
all
church-officers
:
2
these
joyned
in
making
decrees
for
the
government
of
the
church
,
Act.
15
,
therfore
much
more
in
executing
of
them
:
3
Timothy
was
called
ordinarily
at
first
,
not
to
be
an
Evangelist
as
appears
,
Acts
16
,
Paul
called
him
to
that
,
after
the
Churches
had
witnessed
of
him
.
4
The
Apostle
Paul
,
Acts
20
,
speaks
to
them
amongst
others
,
that
they
●●ould
tend
the
Church
,
and
they
having
government
in
their
hands
were
to
suffer
no
wolues
to
come
in
.
But
because
men
of
a
contentious
spirit
,
whose
greatest
hopes
depend
upon
the
contrary
discipline
,
will
ha●dly
yeeld
t●ll
plain
force
driue
them
(
nay
force
of
the
word
will
not
,
till
the
sword
of
the
Magistrate
compells
)
therfore
the
next
place
is
,
1
Tim.
5.17
,
in
deluding
of
which
place
many
sweat
much
in
vaine
:
for
the
Apost●e
being
to
giue
direction
to
Timothy
how
to
carry
himselfe
in
the
Church
of
God
,
shews
h
m
his
duty
towards
every
condition
,
as
widdows
in
the
beginning
of
th
s
chapter
;
next
,
Elders
,
and
such
as
rule
well
are
worthy
of
double
honour
,
especially
such
as
labour
in
the
word
and
doctrine
,
which
first
words
implyes
necessarily
that
there
were
then
in
the
Church
Elders
that
did
govern
the
Churches
,
which
did
not
labour
in
the
word
and
doctrine
:
2
Such
ought
to
be
had
in
speciall
account
that
doe
rule
well
:
3
Such
as
labour
in
the
word
and
doct●ine
ought
more
to
be
respected
then
they
that
onely
governe
.
4
That
all
M●n●sters
are
to
haue
a
spec●all
hand
in
the
governing
of
the
Churches
commuted
to
them
.
I
will
not
much
insist
upon
this
place
more
,
for
I
know
some
adversaries
need
not
so
much
conv●ct
on
as
to
haue
their
h●a●ts
perswaded
.
Pray
thou
that
readest
,
that
the
Lord
would
perswade
them
to
dwell
in
the
t●nts
of
Shem
,
and
be
content
to
suffer
here
with
their
brethren
,
that
th●y
may
●a●gn
with
Christ
hereafter
.
Many
adversaries
will
not
set
themselues
to
learn
the
t●●th
,
but
being
drunk
with
selfe-concert
,
th●nk
nothing
good
wine
,
but
what
they
draw
then
selues
.
But
the
Lord
reveales
himselfe
to
the
humble
.
There
was
never
doctrine
so
vile
but
preferment
and
riches
made
●t
finde
favor●tes
.
Th●s
the
pract●ce
of
the
Church
,
and
test
mony
of
the
ancient
,
witnesseth
Ciprian
,
Ambrose
,
Tertullian
,
&c.
By
all
wh●ch
may
be
understood
,
Hebr.
13.17
,
Where
obedience
to
their
leaders
is
injoyned
;
now
these
were
Elders
,
preaching
and
lay
,
which
had
the
government
then
of
the
Church
:
therfore
Christians
are
bound
to
subject
to
these
.
2
That
of
Iam.
5.14
,
send
for
the
Elders
of
the
Church
,
may
well
be
understood
of
this
order
of
Elders
,
being
to
perform
many
private
duties
;
specially
●f
the
Ministers
should
either
be
publiquely
imployed
,
or
necessarily
hindred
.
3
That
Rev.
4.4
,
l●ving
creatures
having
six
wings
full
of
eyes
;
wh●ch
vision
is
of
the
●●●b●e
Church
,
and
fitly
expounded
:
For
by
wings
are
the
helps
meant
,
which
are
spoken
of
,
1
Cor.
12.28
.
and
eyes
that
are
within
are
the
Elders
,
which
are
as
eyes
for
the
people
to
see
by
;
and
informing
the
Minister
of
their
estate
,
they
fit
him
the
better
to
speak
unto
the
people
,
which
place
so
expounded
is
far
more
forcible
to
per●wade
for
this
discipline
,
then
Apoc.
2
,
so
expounded
for
Lordbishops
:
for
that
exposition
agrees
not
with
the
Scripture
,
it
wants
all
proofe
of
holy
Wr●t
to
uphold
●t
.
It
agrees
not
with
the
practise
of
the
Apostles
,
who
in
Ephesus
and
Philippi
set
many
that
had
the
name
and
nature
of
Bishops
,
as
is
plain
both
in
Acts
20.28
,
and
Phil
1.1
.
This
agrees
not
with
the
word
Angell
,
who
in
this
place
signifies
all
that
labour
in
word
and
d●scipline
,
be●ng
sent
of
God
to
the
churches
,
as
the
context
proues
in
all
the
churches
.
And
as
this
po●nt
hath
testimony
of
Scriptures
,
and
of
the
Ancient
,
so
may
it
appear
in
all
sound
reason
to
be
most
fit
for
the
church
of
Christ
.
1
To
omit
that
this
was
in
use
amongst
the
Iewes
in
time
of
the
old
Testament
,
and
no
way
ceremoniall
nor
jud●ciall
but
morall
,
which
the
light
of
nature
taught
the
Gentils
after
a
sort
in
their
civil
government
,
who
with
their
Consuls
had
their
Senate
.
2
Because
the
Apostles
would
not
haue
Ministers
hindred
in
their
study
,
but
to
take
heed
to
reading
and
meditation
,
that
they
may
by
searching
the
Scriptures
be
made
w●se
to
salvation
,
and
perfectly
be
furnished
to
every
good
work
.
Therfore
it
is
fitting
there
should
be
men
of
wisedom
,
gravity
,
and
respect
chosen
to
oversee
the
people
,
and
obserue
their
manners
,
and
doe
lesse
businesses
in
admonition
and
correctien
.
3
This
best
benefits
the
simplicity
of
the
Gospell
,
and
of
the
Church
now
in
the
time
of
the
new
Testament
,
where
all
outward
pompe
ceaseth
,
which
was
used
before
in
the
Leviticall
Priesthood
,
to
figure
o●t
Christs
heavenly
and
wonderfull
graces
.
4
To
haue
Churches
so
combined
and
consociated
under
one
high
Priest
is
meerly
Iewish
,
which
was
to
signifie
all
ought
to
be
subject
to
Christ
the
great
high
Priest
,
who
is
come
,
and
alike
in
all
,
if
there
be
equall
gifts
.
All
congregations
are
equall
,
none
having
power
one
over
an
other
;
and
therfore
each
is
to
haue
its
Governours
?
5
Every
congregation
being
a
true
church
,
and
so
a
perfect
body
,
should
and
must
haue
power
to
preseru
it selfe
,
by
expelling
and
removing
the
dissolute
,
and
electing
n●w
officers
.
6
God
hath
given
gifts
unto
men
for
this
end
,
which
being
so
imployed
bring
great
good
and
benefit
to
men
,
further
the
Ministery
,
keep
all
in
good
order
,
and
prevent
dangers
in
the
b●g
nning
.
7
The
Question
being
betwixt
Lordbishops
and
these
,
the
expulsion
of
them
is
the
introduction
of
these
.
8
There
is
no
such
danger
in
this
government
of
corrupt
on
,
as
where
one
man
hath
al
in
his
hands
:
he
may
corrupt
a
whole
D●ocesse
,
nay
Kingdom
;
but
th●se
,
though
evill
,
corrupt
but
their
own
congregations
.
2
Here
men
are
prone
to
be
over-carried
with
antiquity
,
the
place
being
so
eminent
,
and
the
power
so
great
:
but
experience
testifieth
,
that
where
this
government
is
used
,
there
is
a
more
speciall
blessing
of
God
;
more
purity
and
beauty
,
in
the
face
of
these
Churches
,
wicked
men
are
sooner
found
,
and
more
terrified
.
But
of
this
more
hereafter
.
Here
one
Question
may
be
propounded
,
that
is
,
why
is
not
the
duty
of
these
set
down
in
the
Scriptures
,
nor
their
names
?
Answ.
A
description
of
the
Bishop
and
Presbyter
,
is
a
discription
of
these
Elders
that
are
Bishops
.
1
Overseers
of
the
flocks
,
for
these
places
contain
rather
a
descript
on
of
their
sufficiency
,
and
morall
part
,
and
holy
conversation
,
which
ought
to
be
in
these
,
though
in
a
more
excellent
measure
in
the
Pastors
and
Teachers
,
then
of
the
applying
of
them
to
these
ministeriall
duties
which
are
proper
to
the
Pastors
.
This
is
plaine
to
all
that
considerately
peruse
the
Texts
:
And
this
answer
is
grounded
on
that
1
Tim.
5.17
,
where
the
Apostle
intimats
the
work
is
an
excellent
work
of
them
that
rule
well
,
else
why
are
they
to
haue
double
honour
?
2
Cals
them
by
the
same
name
that
Pastors
are
stiled
by
,
as
in
the
former
places
of
Scripture
.
If
it
be
said
their
duty
is
not
assigned
:
the
Answer
is
plain
,
their
office
is
to
rule
by
the
sword
of
the
Spirit
,
Word
,
and
churches
censures
,
reproofe
and
excommunication
.
The
rule
and
lawes
are
the
word
,
the
manner
is
to
be
according
to
the
practise
of
these
duties
in
Scriptures
,
being
admonition
,
reproof
,
and
excommunication
of
each
,
wherof
we
haue
severall
and
manifold
examples
.
Object
.
2.
This
brings
men
into
base
subjection
,
which
●s
not
fit
,
nor
that
men
of
state
should
be
subject
to
such
mean
officers
.
Answ.
1
,
No
Officer
that
Christ
hath
appointed
,
ought
to
be
accounted
mean
or
b●se
.
2
It
is
not
a
subjection
unto
men
,
but
to
the
ordinance
of
Christ
.
3
Men
are
no
more
subject
to
these
Elders
,
then
they
are
to
be
to
the
Ministry
of
the
Word
.
4
It
is
nothing
impairing
the
state
or
dign●ty
of
any
one
whatsoever
;
for
they
are
not
to
meddle
w
th
these
things
,
but
as
Phisitians
&
Surgeons
seek
the
curing
of
diseases
in
the
soules
.
Ob.
3.
If
●t
be
said
now
,
men
are
petty
Popes
,
there
being
none
to
over
rule
them
.
The
answer
is
plain
,
here
are
many
to
rule
,
Pastor
,
Teacher
&
Elder
.
1
These
are
bound
strictly
to
the
rule
of
the
Word
.
2
Besides
,
the
Church
may
say
to
Archippus
,
Take
heed
,
&c.
Col.
4.17
.
3
Other
neighbour
churches
may
&
ought
to
admonish
them
,
which
if
it
take
no
place
,
they
are
altogether
to
declare
their
judgment
touching
such
a
Congregation
.
4
The
civill
Magistrate
is
and
ought
to
punish
every
congregation
(
the
leaders
especially
into
sin
and
errour
)
according
to
the
quality
and
degree
of
their
offence
,
if
they
doe
not
conform
to
the
right
manner
of
worshipping
God
.
SECTION
.
IX
.
FRom
this
wh●ch
hath
been
shewed
both
against
Diocesan
Bishops
,
and
in
just
fying
the
wis●dom
of
God
in
lay
Elders
,
as
they
are
called
,
each
may
see
what
we
are
to
judge
of
the
Officers
now
in
use
amongst
us
;
I
will
speak
of
two
,
as
being
both
the
cheif
,
and
containing
under
them
all
the
rest
.
The
first
is
the
Chancellour
under
whom
there
are
Archdeacons
,
Offic●als
,
and
all
that
rout
springing
up
with
the
beast
,
about
which
I
need
not
spend
so
long
time
in
confuting
of
their
office
,
considering
the
former
grounds
against
this
Diocesan
Discipline
.
Before
I
come
to
handle
the
arguments
against
them
,
consider
well
these
grounds
.
1
The
name
of
a
Church
doth
belong
to
every
congregation
,
not
properly
to
the
clergy
,
as
they
are
now
called
;
so
the
holy
Ghost
speaks
in
the
Scripture
.
2
That
such
callings
are
Antichristian
,
which
sprung
up
w
th
Ant
christ
,
and
served
●●m
a
long
time
onely
,
and
uphold
such
a
government
as
his
is
,
though
they
maintaine
not
such
doctrine
.
So
though
Cardinalls
should
professe
the
Gospell
,
yet
their
office
is
Antichristian
,
because
of
the
former
ground
,
which
is
plain
;
for
Antichrist
is
not
a
person
,
but
a
succession
of
men
opposing
Christ
in
his
Ordinances
,
and
Offices
,
as
well
as
otherwise
.
3
Some
good
use
that
a
calling
may
haue
,
and
some
benefit
that
it
brings
,
is
no
sufficient
ground
to
warrant
it
in
the
church
of
God
.
1
Because
there
is
nothing
,
but
at
least
is
well
intended
,
and
carryes
a
shew
of
good
when
it
is
brought
into
the
church
.
2
It
may
be
that
keeps
out
some
other
calling
,
that
would
bring
farre
more
profit
and
benefit
to
the
church
.
3
It
may
be
it
hath
some
inseparable
evill
annexed
or
coupled
with
it
.
Now
upon
these
grounds
sufficient
and
weighty
reasons
may
be
founded
from
the
Scriptures
to
proue
the
unlawfulnes
of
this
office
,
which
is
for
one
in
a
Diocess
to
haue
authority
for
keeping
courts
,
to
proue
wills
,
to
right
men
for
disorders
,
and
scandalous
sinnes
,
especially
breach
of
their
traditions
,
and
to
censure
men
with
their
kinde
of
penance
and
excommunication
.
Arg.
1.
Every
man
in
the
Scriptures
tha●
hath
office
in
the
church
,
must
be
able
to
justifie
it
by
the
Word
:
So
Iohn
Baptist
,
Mat.
3
,
Ioh.
1.
So
the
Apostles
themselues
,
Act.
2
,
out
of
Ioel
2
,
Gal.
1.1
.
In
the
old
Testament
,
the
very
porters
of
the
house
of
God
,
and
singers
were
ordered
by
the
Spirit
of
God
in
David
;
and
in
the
new
Testament
Deacons
and
Widdows
are
mentioned
,
but
these
men
haue
no
pattent
from
the
Lord
,
there
is
no
place
once
to
mention
their
name
,
nor
the
like
in
all
the
Scriptures
;
therfore
their
place
and
calling
is
not
from
God
.
2
Discipline
belongs
to
every
particular
congregation
,
without
which
though
men
may
be
a
church
(
desiring
it
after
they
are
convinced
of
it
)
,
yet
they
lye
open
to
miserable
dangers
of
their
spirituall
enemies
,
and
cannot
be
so
compacted
and
knit
together
as
a
congregation
and
church
of
Christ
ought
to
be
.
This
is
plain
in
those
churches
,
Revel.
2
&
3
,
that
are
each
both
commended
or
dispraysed
for
their
exercising
of
discipline
.
2
Christ
hath
given
the
keies
to
every
particular
congregation
that
hath
the
Ministery
of
Word
,
and
power
to
use
them
Mat.
18.
Therfore
these
mens
office
is
sacriledg
,
for
it
steals
the
holy
things
of
God
from
each
congregation
wherby
their
soules
are
miserably
impove●●●ed
.
3
It
is
a
thing
most
absurd
,
inconvenient
and
burdensom
that
the
Pastor
in
each
congregation
should
haue
authority
from
Chr●st
to
absolue
and
remit
in
the
Ministery
of
the
Word
,
and
retain
and
binde
,
and
having
part
cular
knowledge
in
his
own
congregation
of
the
manners
of
men
,
according
to
which
hee
propounds
the
doctrine
of
the
Gospell
,
releasing
some
,
and
adjudging
others
;
yet
that
this
man
must
stand
to
the
arbitrament
of
a
st●anger
,
that
never
happily
saw
any
in
his
congregation
,
who
shall
be
absolved
,
who
retained
:
by
whom
for
the
most
part
hee
is
enjoyned
not
to
admit
such
as
wholly
clean
to
the
Lord
,
and
suffered
and
forced
to
admit
such
as
he
in
his
Ministery
hath
condemned
,
and
the
world
seeth
to
be
filthy
swine
.
This
argument
is
grounded
upon
the
sentence
and
maxime
of
our
Saviour
Christ
,
What
God
hath
conjoyned
,
let
no
man
sever
.
He
hath
joyned
the
ministry
of
the
Word
and
the
exercise
of
Discipline
together
,
therfore
no
man
should
sever
them
.
4
These
came
in
with
Antichrist
,
and
are
part
of
that
Hierarchy
.
When
that
Prelats
had
gotten
that
spirituall
sword
into
their
hands
,
and
backed
with
Princes
authority
,
had
established
themselues
,
and
made
their
kingdom
like
the
Princes
of
the
world
,
as
in
other
things
,
so
in
this
,
they
must
for
their
state
haue
their
Chancellours
and
Officialls
&c.
This
is
plain
in
Historie
:
and
the
Argument
is
firm
against
them
,
because
all
mans
inventions
,
Antichrists
especially
,
are
abon
inable
,
unprofitable
,
and
exceeding
hurtfull
to
the
church
of
God
,
and
contrary
to
Christs
own
Ordinances
.
5
These
chancellors
,
men
cannot
bring
into
the
church
,
being
meerly
secular
,
as
they
are
termed
,
and
civill
,
and
therfore
no
such
power
belongs
to
them
to
cast
out
and
excommunicate
,
especially
since
they
never
proceed
by
the
rules
of
the
Word
,
but
by
their
own
will
and
canons
.
Th●s
is
his
Maj●st●es
argument
in
the
conference
against
their
practise
,
which
is
one
speciall
part
of
their
office
.
This
is
grounded
upon
th
s
,
that
no
man
hath
any
authority
,
but
hee
that
is
elected
and
assigned
by
the
Church
to
that
governm●nt
he
exerciseth
in
the
same
.
But
these
are
not
elected
nor
approved
by
the
church
.
2
To
bring
in
,
and
cast
out
belong
to
one
and
the
same
calling
.
3
It
is
reb●llion
against
God
for
to
innovate
any
thing
in
the
government
of
the
church
established
by
God
:
th●s
was
Corah
,
and
h●s
complices
sin
,
that
not
content
with
the
office
of
the
Levits
,
they
would
come
neerer
the
Lord
then
the
Lord
called
them
;
by
taking
that
upon
them
which
he
committed
not
unto
them
.
Therfore
reproof
,
●ame
,
&
great
punishment
,
shall
be
their
best
reward
.
6
As
Christ
is
the
onely
K●ng
of
his
Church
,
so
it
is
his
instituting
of
any
Calling
,
that
makes
it
a
member
of
h●m
,
and
the
church
:
and
that
union
and
dependance
which
a
Calling
hath
w
th
Christ
,
puts
life
into
it
,
&
makes
it
effectuall
for
the
good
of
the
church
.
Now
this
calling
hath
no
un●on
with
Christ
,
being
not
a
member
instituted
by
him
of
his
body
the
Church
;
therfore
it
is
not
,
nor
can
be
profitable
.
This
is
pla
n
in
sense
;
for
the
member
that
is
not
united
to
the
head
and
heart
,
can
receiue
neither
life
nor
sense
from
them
.
And
2
as
men
cannot
make
any
one
member
of
his
body
,
nor
couple
any
to
the
principall
member
,
the
originall
of
life
and
motion
;
much
lesse
can
they
adde
to
Christs
body
,
they
may
as
men
doe
,
put
to
a
wodden
leg
,
or
a
glaifie
eie
,
when
they
cut
off
the
strong
and
proportioned
members
,
that
would
haue
carryed
the
body
surely
,
quickly
and
easily
.
7
Their
calling
is
maintained
by
the
censures
of
the
church
,
turning
them
into
pecuniary
mulcts
,
which
ought
not
to
be
,
these
things
not
being
saleable
.
This
causeth
so
great
corruption
and
sin
to
be
so
lightly
passed
over
:
And
the
rather
because
they
must
liue
in
some
pompe
and
worldly
dignity
,
and
haue
so
many
in
their
courts
which
liue
upon
the
same
meanes
.
By
this
we
may
discerne
what
to
judge
of
their
excommunications
:
for
there
ought
to
be
for
open
sinnes
unrepented
of
,
the
persons
being
admonished
therof
,
and
to
be
denounced
by
the
M●nister
,
and
agreed
upon
by
the
whole
Church
.
Whese
therfore
the
cause
is
meerly
good
,
for
which
men
are
excommunicated
,
that
is
to
say
,
either
for
performing
some
Christ
an
duty
,
or
refusing
subjection
to
mens
trad●tions
,
in
the
service
of
God
,
there
Christ
absolues
,
Ioh.
9.
2
When
it
is
not
done
by
the
church
that
hath
the
keies
,
but
by
some
usurper
that
hath
no
right
unto
it
,
it
is
like
the
sentence
of
a
drunken
man
,
upon
an
other
to
be
hanged
or
stabd
,
because
he
will
not
pledg
him
or
carrouse
.
No
mans
sentence
but
the
Iudges
condemns
;
nor
any
but
they
that
God
appoints
judges
:
Neither
may
men
seek
absolution
from
them
,
for
they
haue
no
authority
.
2
Their
excommunication
is
the
crosse
the
Lord
would
haue
men
bear
if
we
cannot
avoide
.
3
They
sever
us
but
from
the
world
,
and
driue
us
neerer
to
Christ
.
4
It
maintaines
them
in
their
usurpation
,
covetousnesie
,
and
pr●d●
,
to
seeke
unto
them
.
Quest.
2.
Whether
a
man
may
sue
in
their
courts
?
Answ.
For
causes
Ecclesiasticall
,
o●
criminall
,
which
come
within
compasse
of
the
to
be
punished
,
I
think
●●s
unlawfull
.
For
,
1
men
must
rather
protest
against
this
wo●k
of
darknesse
.
2
These
things
may
,
and
ought
to
be
ordered
by
Arb●t●ators
,
if
it
be
possible
:
if
the
lawfull
Magistrate
fail
,
suffer
all
&c.
And
the
a
gument
against
suing
one
another
,
1
Cor.
6
,
holds
more
firmly
against
this
:
first
,
those
were
lawfull
courts
,
these
unlawfull
:
secondly
,
it
was
scandalous
then
;
so
it
is
here
:
for
they
are
as
great
enemies
to
sincere
Religion
as
these
were
:
thirdly
,
though
a
mans
cause
be
never
so
good
,
yet
thou
being
one
that
fearest
God
truely
they
will
sentence
thee
,
and
pronounce
unrighteous
judgement
against
thy
person
,
not
minding
the
justice
of
thy
cause
.
For
a
good
man
makes
a
good
cause
bad
there
,
as
an
evill
man
procures
favour
to
a
bad
cause
:
fourthly
,
their
authority
is
as
Ecclesiasticall
,
which
is
not
in
the
K●ngs
power
to
grant
,
but
must
proceed
from
Christ
:
fifthly
,
they
haue
lost
the
keyes
to
whom
they
were
g●ven
.
Wee
haue
spoken
of
the
first
of
those
call
ngs
,
which
flowing
from
the
office
of
Diocesan
Bishops
is
unlawfull
.
Now
of
the
second
,
that
as
,
Church
wardens
,
comprehending
those
other
,
bound
to
the
same
things
they
are
enjoyned
to
.
Against
which
,
though
the
former
grounds
overthrow
the●r
call●ng
,
yet
more
speciall
are
to
be
adjoyned
;
because
it
●s
hard
to
root
out
any
such
long
customary
office
,
though
unlawfull
.
For
besides
,
that
most
men
preferre
custome
before
the
law
of
God
,
they
doe
not
once
make
scruple
of
any
thing
●stablished
,
but
swa●low
all
that
is
presented
unto
them
,
without
examination
.
Wherfore
that
with
more
facility
wee
may
end
this
controversie
,
obserue
these
grounds
.
1
That
all
men
are
bound
to
preseru
that
liberty
which
Chr●st
hath
purchased
and
bestowed
upon
them
,
Gal.
5.1
.
And
we
are
expresly
b
dden
,
that
men
should
not
haue
dominion
over
us
,
e●ther
over
our
soules
to
beleeu
&
ye
ld
to
what
they
teach
,
Col.
2
,
or
bodies
,
in
spiritual
consideration
,
for
we
are
Christs
.
2
Every
subject
is
bound
to
fight
and
striue
with
spirituall
weapons
,
●or
Christs
Government
and
Kingdom
to
be
set
up
where
he
is
.
3
That
the
meanest
office
under
an
un●awfull
forme
of
gove●nment
,
●s
part
of
that
government
,
and
though
not
to
deeply
p●●nged
in
sin
as
oth●rs
,
yet
g●ilty
of
the●r
sinns
that
are
chief
in
a
measure
.
4
That
the●e
●s
no
part
of
Christs
Kingdom
,
nor
no
truth
of
the
Word
so
small
,
b●t
●t
is
worth
suffering
for
,
and
dying
for
;
as
the
godly
Iewes
surfered
b●cause
they
would
not
cat
Swines
flesh
.
Vpon
these
grounds
and
the
like
,
how
discrepant
and
opposite
these
are
to
the
government
of
Chr●st
?
Fo●
,
1
these
keep
out
the
Lords
own
Officers
of
ruling
Elders
,
which
we
ha●e
proved
Christ
hath
left
in
h●s
church
,
they
being
in
the
Apostles
t
mes
not
contradicted
b●t
approved
,
and
therefore
of
Divine
Institution
.
In
this
resp●ct
t●erfore
they
are
like
Diocesan
Bishops
,
who
keep
out
Ministers
and
people
too
,
from
their
right
in
government
of
the
church
,
though
they
doe
not
equall
them
.
That
they
doe
k●ep
them
out
it
is
plain
,
for
they
take
upon
them
now
to
order
things
for
the
churches
government
,
so
that
ignorant
people
can
discern
no
want
.
This
argument
is
firm
,
because
one
ordinance
of
God
doth
not
hurt
,
nor
keep
out
an
other
.
2
That
which
keeps
out
Gods
ordinance
keeps
out
the
Lord
(
w●th
some
spec●all
blessing
)
for
his
children
,
present
in
each
of
his
o●d
nances
.
3
This
in
part
s●uts
the
Kingdom
of
God
.
A
second
argument
against
Churchwardens
is
,
because
these
are
corrupted
and
degenerated
,
like
the
office
of
the
m●nistery
that
was
quite
changed
●nto
a
Priesthood
in
times
of
popery
.
So
as
now
they
ha●e
lost
their
right
in
government
of
the
church
,
and
yeelded
shamefully
to
Ant●christ
,
whose
servants
and
vassals
they
were
so
long
time
together
.
So
as
it
is
not
more
lawfull
to
be
a
Church
warden
then
a
Masse-priest
;
for
both
of
them
receiu
their
present
being
from
the
man
of
Sin
.
This
argument
is
firm
,
because
such
retain
the
Mark
of
the
b●ast
in
part
2.
The
same
l
ght
comming
,
and
the
same
spirit
in
a
great
and
powerfull
manner
that
was
in
the
Apostles
times
,
all
darknesse
and
corruption
ought
to
be
removed
.
3
These
keep
out
the
Deacons
,
who
are
expresly
commanded
and
appointed
,
Acts
6
,
1
Tim.
3
,
and
confound
this
with
their
office
,
which
shews
both
their
office
to
bee
new
and
unlawfull
.
For
that
the
Holy
Ghost
establi●hed
,
the
Apost●es
both
gaue
charge
th●y
should
be
elected
,
and
they
were
in
the
p●●m●t●ue
Church
many
yeares
tog●ther
,
t●●l
Ant
christ
got
the
day
,
and
s●t
up
●●s
throne
.
This
is
no
small
wrong
to
the
church
to
keep
out
those
that
were
to
d●str●bute
to
the
poore
so
carefully
in
each
congregat●on
,
that
there
should
be
no
want
to
any
:
they
ea●●d
the
Mini
sters
,
and
therfore
are
called
Helps
,
of
which
hereafter
.
Wherfore
,
as
Ester
spake
of
Haman
in
procur●ng
the
overthrow
of
the
Iewes
,
The
enemy
could
not
recompence
the
Kings
losse
;
no
more
can
they
:
fo●
they
wrong
the
poor
,
giue
not
such
testimony
of
their
loue
,
and
liberall●ty
wh●ch
the
office
of
the
D●acon
doth
proclaim
,
and
make
v●sible
to
the
world
.
Neither
must
wee
think
it
enough
that
there
are
good
lawes
established
.
For
experience
witnesseth
the
necessity
hereof
,
n●●ther
ought
men
to
confound
what
Christ
hath
severed
.
The
Chr●stian
Mag
st
ates
duty
is
to
see
both
Min●sters
and
people
subject
to
Christs
Ordinances
,
not
to
invent
any
new
.
4
An
office
dev●sed
by
man
,
ever
serues
man
,
not
God
;
witnesse
all
the
Hierarchy
dev
sed
by
Pope
,
who
served
but
mens
amb
tious
thoughts
,
never
furthered
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
.
Now
this
office
is
meerely
devised
by
man
:
For
they
deny
them
to
be
Elders
mentioned
in
the
Scriptures
;
and
how
far
different
they
be
,
any
man
may
see
that
compares
them
together
.
Churchwardens
haue
no
stroke
in
the
disc●pline
,
or
excommunication
.
Elders
were
to
tend
mens
soules
,
and
procure
their
good
by
admonition
,
reproofe
&c.
Churchwardens
are
to
tend
the
church
walls
and
see
that
there
be
a
fair
surplus
prov●ded
,
and
such
Trumpery
:
Elders
sprung
from
Christ
,
and
m●ght
look
for
a
b●essing
and
protection
in
their
calling
These
are
from
Rome
and
cannot
expect
any
such
blessing
or
protection
from
God
in
their
course
.
Elders
were
not
annuall
as
these
are
.
5
These
officers
uphold
an
unlawfull
Hierarchy
and
Government
,
they
receiue
their
oaths
,
which
is
their
enstalment
from
them
,
wheras
the
church
and
congregat●on
ought
to
choose
,
and
ordain
them
.
2
They
present
all
to
them
again
,
giving
them
the
power
to
punish
and
censure
.
3
They
must
obey
every
edict
and
precept
that
comes
from
them
,
or
the
rurall
deanes
,
poore
ignorant
sotts
,
more
unlawfull
officers
then
themselues
.
This
argument
is
firm
against
them
,
since
they
that
maintain
Christs
enemies
,
are
justly
to
be
reproved
and
accursed
,
if
they
doe
not
repent
.
6
Churchwardens
,
as
the
government
stands
now
are
bound
to
most
unlawfull
conditions
,
to
present
the
true
Min
ster
for
not
using
superstitious
rit●s
;
to
keep
other
Min●sters
from
preaching
there
,
except
they
haue
licence
;
to
present
men
for
not
joyning
with
a
dumb
Minister
:
and
in
a
word
,
to
see
that
their
Canons
be
exec●ted
to
the
full
:
and
herein
they
are
inst●uments
of
sin
,
and
m●anes
of
troubling
the
s
●vants
of
God
;
which
brings
woe
upon
men
.
This
cannot
be
denyed
.
The
serpent
was
accursed
for
b●ing
but
the
instrument
of
sinne
.
7
This
is
a
great
stumbling
block
to
the
Separation
,
making
them
th●nk
all
our
Church
is
and
stands
subject
to
Ant●christian
government
.
For
these
depend
of
the
Bishop
a●d
Deanes
,
and
haue
a
k●nde
of
Regency
in
the
Church
.
Wherfore
considering
these
things
,
brethren
,
who
haue
been
through
ignorance
or
want
of
consideration
hitherto
m
slead
,
hearken
,
and
leaue
off
hence
forth
.
Your
witnessing
of
the
truth
of
Ch●ists
Government
,
without
all
doubt
,
will
bring
more
true
rest
and
peace
to
your
soules
,
then
you
can
finde
comfort
in
your
outward
peace
,
which
you
may
reap
by
conforming
to
mens
wills
and
pleasures
.
Consider
how
you
undertake
the
profession
of
Chr●st
with
a
full
pu●pose
to
●eau
all
to
enjoy
him
.
Let
me
int●●at
you
for
your
own
good
,
that
you
will
throughly
and
seriously
consider
of
these
things
in
your
own
hearts
,
and
cover
not
your selues
with
some
fig
leaues
,
that
you
or
others
may
find
for
you
.
What
a
daunting
will
it
to
be
the
opposits
,
when
the
peopl●
stand
against
their
courses
?
And
goe
they
cannot
that
want
legges
or
feet
,
which
you
are
to
them
.
Think
what
every
age
hath
given
for
Christ
and
his
pure
worship
,
and
shall
wee
giue
nothing
?
So
metimes
reformation
and
discipline
beginnes
with
the
servants
,
who
for
shame
driue
others
from
their
unlawfull
courses
.
Howsoever
,
keep
your selues
that
no
unclean
th●ng
touch
you
,
and
that
you
k●ep
nothing
unclean
to
defile
others
withall
.
SECTION
X.
HAving
shewed
in
the
former
Treatise
,
what
Officers
are
unlawfull
,
springing
up
with
Antichrist
,
and
therfore
in
all
reason
to
die
with
him
.
Now
lest
any
should
conceiu
we
herein
would
put
all
o●t
of
order
.
It
will
be
exped●ent
to
shew
such
offices
,
as
Chr●●s
;
t
hath
left
●n
his
Church
for
the
good
of
mens
bodi●s
,
which
are
according
unto
the●r
necessities
to
be
dis●●●buted
●nto
.
E
ther
men
want
outward
meanes
for
which
D●acons
are
appointed
:
or
are
weak
and
sickly
,
or
t●avelling
strangers
,
and
need
attendance
;
for
tha●
end
the
Lord
hath
appointed
Widdows
.
1
For
D●acons
,
Act.
6
,
we
haue
the
institution
div●nely
expressed
;
the
Apostles
though
carefull
to
still
all
complaints
,
yet
having
greater
care
of
mens
soules
would
not
be
hindr●d
in
the
Ministery
of
the
Word
,
know●ng
and
affirming
that
the
preaching
of
the
Gospell
,
is
the
highest
work
of
the
Ministery
.
Where
men
may
obserue
that
consc●onable
and
w●se
Min●st●●s
,
that
seek
to
doe
the
r
duty
to
the
Lords
l●king
,
w
ll
not
ad●oyn
other
offices
to
the
M●n●stery
of
the
Word
.
For
men
receiue
grace
but
for
th
s
,
or
that
Calling
;
and
one
will
hinder
an
other
,
be
men
never
so
provident
.
But
by
the
way
,
lest
any
should
think
Constables
,
or
Churchwardens
,
or
the
like
,
suffic●ent
enough
for
this
businesse
:
as
the
Apostles
we●e
most
carefull
of
their
own
Calling
,
so
doe
they
teach
an
excellent
course
for
the
provision
of
the
poore
,
to
choose
men
of
good
report
,
full
of
the
Holy
Ghost
and
of
wi●edom
,
which
they
might
set
over
this
businesse
.
Thi●
being
very
gratefull
and
acceptable
to
the
whole
Assembly
,
they
set
seven
before
the
Apostles
,
who
by
imposition
of
hands
and
p●ayer
ordained
them
,
and
admitted
them
into
this
office
:
which
greatry
and
wonderfully
furthereth
the
Gospell
,
as
it
is
the
nature
and
property
of
all
Gods
ordinances
,
that
comming
together
they
may
further
one
another
,
&
the
common
good
which
men
receiu
by
them
;
whence
we
haue
the
necessity
of
this
ordinance
of
God
,
lest
the
Minist●r
should
be
hindred
in
his
calling
.
2
The
institution
by
the
common
co●sent
of
the
Apostles
,
which
now
b●nds
all
in
the
new
Test
.
they
being
the
foundation
of
the
church
of
the
Gentils
.
3
Election
by
the
church
,
and
ordination
by
the
Apostles
:
and
4
the
benefit
ar●sing
hence
.
This
place
is
so
plain
,
that
me
thinks
an
ingenuous
heart
,
that
loues
the
truth
,
&
wayes
of
Chr●st
,
&
reverenceth
the
min●stry
of
the
Apostles
,
shold
not
cav●l●
,
but
yeeld
willingly
hereunto
.
For
what
the
Apostles
taught
the
people
to
doe
,
Christ
had
commanded
afore
,
Mat.
28.21
.
For
they
in
their
Ministe●y
could
not
erre
.
Onely
one
exc●ption
may
be
made
.
That
if
this
were
so
n●●dfull
an
Ordinance
,
then
why
did
they
not
teach
●t
the
ch●rch
afore
?
The
Answer
is
plain
.
1
Because
the
Lord
would
haue
men
to
see
the
want
of
this
ordinance
of
God
,
that
so
they
m●ght
discern
the
necessity
of
it
,
and
not
think
they
were
burthened
with
more
Officers
then
need
requires
.
2
H
th●●to
the
church
was
but
newly
gathe●ed
,
and
as
soon
as
●t
came
to
be
inc●eas●d
,
so
soon
t●ey
appoint●d
this
Office
.
A
second
g●ound
is
that
,
1
Tim.
3.8
,
where
the
Apostle
sets
down
as
of
Ministers
so
of
Deacons
,
what
men
they
ought
to
be
,
honest
,
&c.
Th●s
belongs
to
us
,
as
well
as
the
former
,
of
Minist●rs
.
2
The
Apostle
directly
affirmes
,
that
T●mothy
according
to
his
direct
on
should
carry
himse●se
in
the
house
of
God
,
which
is
the
Church
of
the
living
God
,
and
the
pillar
and
ground
of
truth
,
v.
15
:
which
glorious
titles
,
why
are
they
added
,
but
to
shew
that
no
man
should
dare
to
come
and
ex●cute
any
office
in
the
house
of
God
,
saue
such
as
were
called
and
fitted
therunto
.
2
That
the
Min●sters
that
would
preserue
the
church
pure
,
must
carefully
tend
to
the
choise
of
such
officers
,
as
are
found
both
for
doctrine
and
manners
.
3
That
no
man
should
dare
to
alter
any
order
,
or
remoue
or
h●nder
any
office
God
hath
appointed
,
who
in
speciall
manner
is
Lord
of
this
Congregation
and
Assembly
:
From
whence
the
rest
of
the
world
are
to
learn
that
truth
they
haue
in
matters
of
Religion
.
And
it
is
memorable
,
that
Timothy
needeth
direction
how
to
govern
the
Church
being
so
excellent
an
instrument
:
Doth
not
this
sufficiently
proue
that
●o
man
can
govern
the
church
though
he
were
an
Evangelist
,
except
he
haue
direction
even
in
that
speciality
,
from
the
Lord
himselfe
,
by
meanes
of
them
that
were
immediately
taught
by
him
?
Therfore
let
no
man
dare
to
goe
against
this
institution
of
the
Apostle
,
except
he
can
shew
better
warrant
or
higher
authority
to
exempt
him
from
these
canons
,
then
Paul
had
to
binde
to
obedience
.
A
third
Ground
,
in
which
we
will
be
shorter
,
is
that
Rom.
12
,
hee
that
distributeth
in
simplicity
,
that
is
trustily
,
without
respect
of
persons
.
This
therefore
being
one
of
the
offices
(
not
duties
)
and
callings
,
there
the
Apostle
shews
both
that
they
ought
to
be
in
the
church
,
and
how
to
execute
their
places
,
that
they
should
know
their
callings
,
and
be
content
with
the
same
,
studying
to
doe
service
in
the
same
,
which
is
the
best
meanes
for
unity
,
and
to
prevent
the
manifold
distractions
,
which
intermedling
each
with
others
place
,
and
office
brings
.
A
fourth
ground
is
,
1
Cor.
12.28
,
where
these
officers
are
called
helps
.
Fifthly
,
The
planting
of
them
in
every
church
,
as
appears
,
Phil.
1.1
.
Sixthly
,
the
continuance
of
them
long
in
their
own
nature
,
which
is
to
distribute
,
teaching
onely
when
the
Lord
fits
them
in
a
speciall
manner
for
the
same
.
Grounds
of
these
are
,
besides
such
as
are
mentioned
before
.
1
The
Lord
takes
care
both
for
soules
and
bodies
of
men
,
and
therfore
institutes
such
offices
peculiarly
serving
for
that
purpose
.
Because
there
is
no
such
office
and
calling
,
it
is
impossible
things
should
be
so
well
ordered
,
&
provided
for
.
2
Because
the
hearts
of
Gods
children
may
be
the
more
free
from
feare
,
and
with
more
dilligence
follow
their
own
callings
,
having
men
of
such
graces
to
provide
for
the
poore
.
3
That
the
Church
may
be
the
more
inriched
with
heavenly
and
spiritual
blessings
;
for
she
receiues
grace
and
gifts
for
the
discharge
of
each
calling
.
4
That
men
may
be
more
willingly
stirred
ud
to
help
the
poor
,
and
needy
,
considering
that
the
Lord
hath
appointed
a
speciall
office
for
that
purpose
.
5
That
there
should
be
no
complaints
,
but
that
all
the
poore
might
be
comforted
against
their
poverty
and
wants
.
The
second
kind
of
Offices
●s
the
Widow
,
called
Diaconesses
,
of
which
much
needs
not
to
be
spoken
:
Onely
consider
,
1
Tim.
5
,
where
the
Apostles
shews
what
sort
of
widdows
he
would
haue
chosen
,
both
for
religion
,
conversation
,
and
yeares
;
where
it
may
appear
,
these
were
not
chosen
onely
to
receiue
but
to
doe
some
good
.
The
Apostle
reprehends
idlenesse
,
wherfore
he
doth
not
appoint
them
only
to
receiu
,
but
to
doe
some
service
.
2
Why
should
he
require
such
an
age
,
except
they
were
to
attend
strangers
?
in
performance
of
which
duty
he
would
not
haue
the
least
suspition
of
uncleannesse
to
fall
out
,
as
much
as
may
be
.
This
is
firm
,
for
other
widdowes
wanting
meanes
must
be
provided
for
by
the
Church
,
as
well
as
these
.
2
This
Office
is
set
down
,
Rom.
12
,
Shee
that
sheweth
mercy
with
cheerfulnesse
;
their
office
theefore
was
to
be
the
instruments
of
the
church
in
shewing
mercy
to
them
that
were
sick
,
or
travellers
.
3
Rom.
16
,
Phebe
was
servant
,
and
Minister
of
the
Church
of
Cenchrea
,
now
women
could
not
exercise
any
publique
office
in
the
congregation
.
The
grounds
and
reasons
of
this
are
,
besides
the
same
with
the
former
:
1
Wisedom
,
to
imploy
such
,
as
being
to
receiue
maintainance
,
from
the
church
,
are
fit
for
nothing
but
th
s
,
and
fittest
for
th
s.
2
That
none
may
lack
any
thing
for
their
good
and
preservation
.
3
That
men
may
be
the
rather
incouraged
to
goe
about
the
Churches
businesses
,
having
such
to
attend
them
.
This
kinde
of
discipline
,
though
it
seem
strange
and
novellous
,
because
it
hath
been
so
long
omitted
,
through
the
corruption
of
men
in
times
of
Popery
,
yet
plain
reason
shewes
it
every
way
most
fitting
and
profitable
.
For
1
This
expresseth
most
liuel●ly
the
ca●e
and
watchfull
eie
of
Gods
speciall
providence
towards
every
member
and
part
of
the
church
.
2
This
imposeth
on
the
Pastors
sufficiency
of
gifts
,
holy
carriage
,
necessary
residence
,
diligence
in
preaching
,
which
are
the
very
life
of
the
Church
.
SECTION
.
XI
.
HItherto
gentle
Reader
,
through
the
assistance
of
Gods
spirit
searching
the
Scriptures
,
I
haue
endeavoured
so
to
giue
Caesar
the
things
that
are
Caesars
,
that
the
Lord
may
retain
his
right
,
and
be
absolute
King
amongst
us
,
which
is
the
glory
and
safety
of
a
nation
and
people
.
When
thus
Moses
,
Ioshua
,
and
the
succeeding
Iudges
governed
Israel
,
it
was
well
with
the
land
;
Religion
and
prosperity
going
hand
in
hand
joyntly
together
:
Thus
in
Davids
time
,
Hezakiahs
time
and
others
.
But
when
any
st●pt
into
the
Lords
throne
,
and
served
the
Lord
after
a
new
fashion
,
borrowing
from
foolish
heathens
that
were
aliens
from
Israel
;
peace
and
plenty
straight
vanished
,
and
the
Lord
sent
strangers
,
into
whose
hands
he
sold
his
people
.
Wherfore
since
this
teacheth
the
right
way
to
strengthen
Kingdoms
,
and
establish
Princes
in
their
throne
.
Mourn
thou
that
seekest
the
peace
of
Israel
,
that
this
doctrine
should
finde
such
small
acceptance
,
and
hard
entertainment
,
and
wonder
at
the
shamelesse
impudency
of
them
,
that
dare
avouch
themselues
friends
to
Christ
,
and
the
Magistrate
too
,
and
yet
clean
put
out
Christ
,
that
themselues
may
raign
,
and
cause
the
Magistrate
to
sin
against
Christ
,
and
so
to
procure
Gods
anger
upon
himself
.
These
are
Achans
that
trouble
Israel
,
by
taking
to
themselues
the
accursed
thing
,
which
the
Lord
hath
consecrated
causing
dissention
,
where
else
there
would
be
a
happy
unity
.
But
lest
I
seem
too
censorious
,
and
of
spleen
to
wound
any
.
Let
us
now
further
proceed
,
from
the
former
grounds
,
to
demonstrat●
the
unchangeablenesse
of
Discipline
,
that
ordinance
which
the
Lord
hath
left
to
govern
his
church
by
.
In
treating
wherof
we
doe
nothing
against
the
authority
of
the
Magistrate
,
but
onely
contend
for
the
faith
which
is
given
us
by
the
Prophets
and
Apostles
.
That
it
may
appear
therfore
how
farre
wide
they
are
that
imagine
the
government
of
the
Church
a
bit●ary
,
and
what
wrong
they
doe
to
the
Lord
;
what
wrong
to
Princes
to
inwrap
them
in
ther
sinnes
,
and
to
fight
against
the
Lord
with
his
own
authority
,
what
wrong
to
his
Church
in
thrusting
such
a
government
,
as
being
not
approved
by
the
Lord
,
cannot
be
blessed
of
him
for
the
good
of
his
people
,
let
us
consider
Matth.
18.15.16
,
where
the
Lord
shews
the
end
of
discipline
,
the
recovering
and
bringing
home
againe
of
that
which
was
soft
,
the
order
and
degrees
of
Discipline
,
by
private
admonition
,
then
by
two
or
three
,
lastly
,
to
acquaint
the
Congregation
.
All
which
not
reclayming
the
sinner
,
he
is
to
be
accounted
as
an
heathen
,
and
the
Church
to
haue
no
communion
with
him
.
3
There
the
power
is
given
to
the
church
to
bind
and
loose
.
4
The
manner
,
not
one
to
doe
this
but
,
some
company
together
,
and
calling
upon
the
name
of
the
Lord
to
proceed
according
to
the
rules
aforesaid
.
This
place
is
so
plain
,
that
the
divels
cannot
withstand
it
.
It
is
an
order
from
the
wisedom
of
the
Father
,
by
the
Sonne
,
which
is
the
Prophet
of
his
Church
:
therfore
the
men
that
are
adverse
to
it
make
themselues
guilty
of
the
bloud
of
mens
soules
.
For
election
of
Officerrs
,
wee
haue
from
the
Apostles
,
Act.
1
,
Act.
6
,
Acts
14.
From
all
which
,
the
manner
of
bringing
in
of
officers
may
be
learned
.
1
Every
church
must
haue
her
Elders
.
2
These
must
not
be
appointed
,
till
places
be
vacant
.
3
Every
congregation
ought
to
haue
such
as
look
to
mens
bodies
,
and
necessities
.
4
The
Congregations
are
to
choose
some
,
and
present
them
.
5
They
are
to
be
ordained
with
prayer
and
fasting
.
6
No
one
may
doe
this
alone
,
but
all
Ministers
joyntly
in
the
places
over
which
they
are
to
be
set
.
These
places
binde
us
:
1
These
things
the
Apostles
learned
from
Christ
,
Act.
1.3
.
2
As
the
Father
sent
Christ
,
so
Christ
sent
his
Apostles
:
3
These
things
are
written
for
our
learning
.
Rom.
12
7.8
,
see
elsewhere
,
The
Apostle
reckons
up
offices
,
which
men
may
not
confound
,
teaching
and
exhortation
,
comprehending
the
Doctor
and
Pastors
offices
;
governning
,
Elders
,
distributing
,
Deacons
,
shewing
mercy
,
the
Widdows
.
These
must
needs
be
distinct
offices
,
else
they
are
not
pertinently
inserted
by
the
Apostle
.
2
It
shews
that
men
had
divers
gifts
for
the
same
.
3
That
they
are
to
continue
,
because
they
are
members
of
Christs
body
,
without
which
the
body
cannot
consist
.
This
place
binds
us
.
1
Cor.
5.
The
church
is
reproved
for
not
executing
this
Discipline
in
Excommunication
:
where
is
a
notable-description
of
the
manner
how
it
should
be
performed
:
first
,
the
persons
on
whom
it
is
to
be
executed
must
be
such
as
are
within
:
secondly
,
such
as
haue
committed
some
notorious
sin
.
2
The
persons
by
whom
it
is
executed
,
1
the
whole
Church
gathered
together
:
2
such
as
haue
power
to
cast
out
.
3
The
power
by
which
they
are
to
doe
it
,
is
not
humane
authority
,
but
Christs
authority
,
which
he
giues
to
every
congregation
to
cast
out
the
evill
.
4
The
manner
,
first
mourning
for
such
offence
:
secondly
,
meeting
together
,
and
calling
upon
the
Lord
:
thirdly
,
having
the
like
spirit
Paul
had
.
5
The
act
it selfe
of
Excommunication
;
to
be
cast
out
from
amongst
the
Church
.
6
The
end
,
1
that
the
corruption
might
be
mortified
:
and
2
that
grace
and
spirituall
part
might
be
preserved
and
restored
.
7
The
necessity
of
it
,
1
lest
the
whole
church
be
guilty
of
the
sin
:
2
the
salvation
of
the
party
sinning
:
3
lest
others
be
infected
with
the
same
,
or
like
wickednesse
.
This
place
binds
us
,
being
for
the
good
of
the
Church
,
as
it
is
a
Church
,
and
not
appropriated
to
them
in
Corinth
.
2
All
the
arguments
and
motiues
are
generall
,
and
binde
all
.
Acts
15.
The
Holy
Ghost
sets
down
the
manner
of
governing
of
the
church
.
First
,
when
there
arise
questions
and
controversies
,
that
trouble
the
mindes
of
any
;
whence
we
learn
these
conclusions
.
1
That
it
is
the
duty
of
all
Ministers
to
take
notice
of
such
opinions
as
are
hatched
and
spread
,
contrary
and
besides
the
form
of
doctrine
received
.
2
In
the
conf●ting
of
those
opinions
that
are
novellous
and
dangerous
,
ministers
are
to
seek
the
counsell
and
direction
of
others
,
wherfore
these
ought
to
be
Synods
assembled
.
3
The
persons
that
are
to
meet
,
are
Ministers
,
Elders
and
people
.
4
The
Ministers
and
Elders
are
to
haue
the
managing
and
ordering
of
matters
,
in
●isquisition
of
truthes
.
5
Nothing
is
rashly
to
be
concluded
,
but
much
cons●●atation
and
disputation
is
to
bee
used
before
.
6
Men
must
not
burden
those
that
haue
received
the
spirit
of
God
,
and
true
faith
,
with
any
〈◊〉
which
the
Lord
hath
not
〈…〉
it
is
to
t●mpt
the
Lord
.
7
That
which
Ministers
themselues
know
not
necessary
,
they
are
not
to
impose
on
any
,
as
necessary
.
8
Obtruding
of
any
thing
of
mens
own
,
upon
Churches
,
troubles
and
overthrows
the
soules
of
men
.
9
Amongst
equalls
there
may
be
for
order
one
as
Moderator
,
which
hearing
all
mens
judgments
is
to
conclude
according
to
the
determination
of
the
Scriptures
.
10
Things
that
may
be
done
,
yet
troubling
others
,
are
not
,
nor
ought
to
be
forced
upon
men
.
11
Men
are
so
farre
to
yeeld
to
keep
peace
with
their
brethren
,
as
is
possible
;
and
yet
to
doe
nothing
against
a
good
conscience
.
12
In
Synods
greatest
sins
must
chiefly
be
interdicted
.
13
To
prevent
offence
to
the
brethren
that
are
weak
,
we
may
,
and
the
Church
ought
to
conclude
things
indifferent
to
bee
abstayned
from
by
all
.
14
Charity
ought
to
be
the
ground
of
that
which
the
Church
commands
in
things
indifferent
.
15
The
Churches
decrees
binde
not
,
saue
as
they
further
the
salvation
of
others
,
and
prevent
offence
.
16
The
whole
Church
is
to
take
order
for
the
execution
of
such
wholesome
and
profitable
constitutions
as
are
agreed
upon
.
17
The
Church
of
God
is
to
procure
respect
to
their
decrees
by
perswasion
of
learned
and
holy
men
,
rather
then
by
threats
and
compulsion
.
18
There
ought
nothing
to
be
agreed
upon
,
and
urged
upon
the
Church
by
such
Synods
,
but
what
is
necessary
for
the
present
times
.
19
Things
concluded
on
rightly
by
the
Church
,
are
to
be
observed
,
though
not
as
necessary
to
salvation
,
yet
as
profitable
to
prevent
offence
.
20
The
churches
decrees
freeing
men
from
the
bondage
of
ceremonies
,
are
very
comfortable
to
the
servants
of
God
.
21
The
church
hath
power
to
send
Ministers
from
place
to
place
,
upon
occasion
to
other
churches
,
from
whence
they
may
not
return
till
they
may
be
dismissed
thence
.
The
necessity
of
this
:
first
for
the
peace
of
the
Church
:
secondly
,
to
detect
such
as
under
the
name
of
the
church
obt●ude
things
upon
the
Church
without
command
.
The
excellency
and
authority
of
these
:
First
,
the
spirit
of
God
is
specially
amongst
them
that
gather
rightly
together
:
secondly
,
God
will
blesse
their
decrees
for
the
great
good
of
the
church
.
The
rule
of
judging
things
here
is
first
by
the
authority
of
Scriptures
,
which
is
both
affirmatiue
and
negatiue
:
2
the
peace
of
mens
consciences
which
ought
tenderly
to
be
regarded
:
3
outward
peace
of
the
Church
amongst
the
true
members
of
the
same
.
1
Cor.
14
,
The
Apostle
sets
down
how
men
should
perform
publique
service
to
the
Lord
,
whence
for
our
direction
these
positions
may
be
learned
.
1
That
men
must
chiefly
bend
themselues
to
prophecy
and
teach
the
people
:
th●s
binds
us
also
to
seek
the
good
of
the
people
.
2
Since
the
divell
in
all
ages
hath
indeavoured
to
corrupt
Gods
ordinances
,
and
remoue
preaching
,
that
is
most
profitable
;
therfore
the
greater
care
must
be
had
of
all
,
that
we
doe
not
suffer
his
policies
to
prevail
.
3.
Men
should
not
speak
with
strange
tongues
in
publick
without
interpretation
.
4
No
publique
duty
is
to
be
performed
which
doth
not
edifie
.
5
Prayer
and
thanks-giving
are
to
be
conceived
by
one
alone
.
6
Private
persons
are
to
giue
assent
and
testifie
the
same
by
voice
in
the
end
,
by
this
word
Amen
;
every
one
in
his
own
person
,
not
one
called
Clark
for
others
.
7
Good
things
,
not
done
in
a
good
manner
,
cease
to
be
good
.
8
The
whole
Church
ought
to
meet
together
to
perform
publique
worship
.
9
Vnbeleevers
may
be
suffred
and
admitted
to
hear
.
10
Such
things
as
may
discredit
Gods
Ordinances
and
worship
,
to
simple
persons
,
and
men
of
different
religion
,
being
not
commanded
by
the
Lord
,
ought
to
bee
avoyded
,
as
kneeling
in
the
Sacrament
,
&c.
11
True
preaching
must
be
such
as
makes
ignorant
and
wicked
men
acknowledge
Gods
presence
with
his
Ordinances
.
2
Such
as
layes
open
the
very
secrets
of
mens
hearts
.
12
They
whom
the
word
soundly
works
on
,
will
worship
God
,
&
reverence
his
Ministers
.
It
is
not
ceremonies
that
maks
Ministers
known
,
but
the
Word
preached
soundly
.
13
Every
man
ought
so
to
imploy
his
gifts
as
the
church
may
haue
most
benefit
by
him
.
14
Two
or
three
Prophets
at
the
most
,
are
to
speak
at
one
publique
ordinary
meeting
.
15
Prophets
must
discern
for
the
people
that
no
false
doctrine
be
broached
by
any
.
16
Prophets
ought
to
speake
one
by
one
.
17
The
church
hath
need
of
all
mens
gifts
.
18
Since
the
end
of
the
Ministery
is
to
gaine
knowledge
and
comfort
to
all
men
,
all
must
labour
in
the
word
for
these
ends
.
19
Men
must
so
order
things
,
as
all
may
exercise
their
gifts
for
the
publique
good
.
20
Every
mans
doctrine
and
preaching
,
may
and
should
be
tryed
and
discerned
by
the
Prophets
.
21
The
disorder
and
dissension
which
is
in
the
church
,
springs
not
from
the
Lord
.
22
The
order
appointed
by
the
Lord
,
keeps
peace
.
23
No
woman
ought
to
speak
in
the
publique
congregation
.
24
All
holy
actions
must
be
done
with
a
seemly
decency
,
which
is
,
in
fitting
and
reverent
manner
,
sutable
to
the
action
we
goe
about
.
So
as
the
benefit
of
the
exercise
may
redound
to
others
.
24
All
holy
things
must
be
done
in
order
,
so
as
one
holy
action
be
not
confounded
,
and
drowned
by
another
;
but
each
part
of
divine
worship
,
and
every
person
is
to
haue
his
proper
place
.
Meanes
for
Decency
and
Order
.
1
The
nature
and
use
of
each
gift
,
and
duty
must
be
known
.
2
Men
must
carry
themselues
not
so
as
they
please
themselues
and
win
credit
,
but
as
they
may
profit
best
the
church
,
and
keep
peace
with
others
.
3
Obserue
in
the
like
case
what
Gods
servants
haue
done
afore
,
that
are
mentioned
in
Scriptures
.
This
place
binds
because
it
is
the
commandement
of
the
Lord
.
2
All
the
reasons
are
generall
.
Tit.
1.5
,
Titus
must
doe
all
things
in
Crete
,
according
as
Paul
had
commanded
him
:
nothing
was
left
to
his
own
a
bitrament
:
now
Titus
was
an
Evangelist
,
and
had
greater
power
and
authority
then
any
ordinary
Pastor
,
therfore
the
church
may
not
a●ter
the
government
left
by
the
Apostles
.
For
out
of
these
words
,
these
positions
arise
naturally
.
1
That
Paul
taught
a
form
and
manner
of
ordering
churches
.
2
Titus
was
bound
to
this
and
to
none
other
.
3
Deacons
and
Elders
,
and
the
least
things
are
described
by
the
Apostles
,
and
left
us
in
their
writings
,
as
afterwards
shall
appear
(
God
willing
.
)
These
things
binde
us
,
as
Moses
writings
bound
the
people
of
the
Iewes
:
for
they
were
sent
to
us
,
to
make
us
Christs
disciples
,
and
plant
churches
;
therfore
discipline
is
no
wayes
arbitrary
.
4
The
Apostles
are
injoyned
to
teach
the
churches
to
obserue
all
things
which
Christ
had
commanded
:
Whence
it
is
plain
,
that
men
must
be
taught
the
will
of
God
for
the
way
and
meanes
of
salvation
:
2
they
must
be
dedicated
to
the
Lord
by
Baptism
?
3
they
must
be
taught
to
keep
all
things
besides
which
Christ
hath
commanded
,
Sacrament
of
the
Lords
Supper
&c.
and
Discipline
:
4
Christ
is
present
where
these
things
are
,
to
blesse
them
to
the
churches
good
:
5
they
ought
to
continue
to
the
end
of
the
world
:
6
the
church
ought
not
to
be
burthened
with
things
not
commanded
by
Christ
.
This
place
bindes
firmly
:
1
because
Christ
,
Mat.
18
,
gaue
such
commandement
:
2
the
Apostles
taught
these
things
to
the
churches
,
therfore
they
were
commanded
by
Christ
before
.
Ephes.
4
,
Christ
hath
given
gifts
unto
men
,
both
callings
and
abilities
which
are
sufficient
,
&
onely
profitable
to
his
church
.
These
gifts
are
for
restoring
of
the
Saints
,
and
work
of
the
Ministery
,
&
therfore
contain
discipline
under
them
,
which
both
restoreth
the
Saints
and
is
a
work
of
the
Ministry
;
therfore
the
churches
government
is
not
arbitrary
:
From
hence
note
,
1
It
is
Christs
priviledg
to
appoint
Ministers
,
and
the
degrees
therof
.
2
That
he
appoints
both
extraordinary
and
ordinary
:
3
Hee
appoints
sufficient
for
his
church
.
4
The
same
that
teach
men
by
the
Word
,
are
to
execute
discipline
over
them
.
Hitherto
by
the
Scriptures
hath
this
truth
been
proved
.
Now
evident
reason
grounded
on
holy
Scripture
proues
the
same
.
Reas.
1
,
Christ
by
Moses
taught
how
the
church
should
be
governed
in
the
time
of
the
old
Testament
,
both
for
the
officers
,
Priests
,
high
Priests
and
Levits
;
therfore
it
cannot
be
,
but
that
he
comming
in
his
own
person
,
that
was
the
Day-star
&
Sun
of
righteousnesse
,
from
whence
all
the
other
borrowed
their
light
,
must
needs
teach
his
church
how
it
should
be
ordered
and
governed
,
for
the
light
foretold
extended
to
all
things
concerning
the
churches
good
.
2
The
Church
is
the
house
of
God
,
and
therfore
to
be
governed
according
to
his
own
will
,
which
he
hath
manifested
for
that
end
:
and
it
is
not
to
be
supposed
,
since
the
Lord
requires
us
to
set
our
houses
in
order
,
&
he
amongst
men
is
counted
a
carelesse
unthrift
,
that
leaus
his
servants
to
doe
what
they
l●st
,
that
he
will
himself
neglect
to
giue
order
,
how
both
steward
,
and
children
,
and
servants
should
be
dealt
withall
.
And
if
it
be
presumption
for
meaner
persons
to
dare
to
intrude
and
govern
noble
mens
houses
,
according
to
their
own
will
,
what
is
this
to
rush
into
the
house
of
God
,
and
sway
all
all
things
there
by
affection
,
or
carnall
reason
,
without
direction
from
God
?
3
No
human
wisedom
is
sufficient
,
or
able
to
govern
the
church
of
Christ
,
wherin
so
many
diseases
are
to
bee
healed
,
and
businesses
to
be
dispatched
for
the
good
of
men
soules
,
and
preserving
the
people
of
God
,
and
upholding
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
.
Who
is
sufficient
when
hee
hath
all
things
to
his
hand
,
for
doctrine
both
matter
and
manner
?
Then
much
lesse
is
he
able
to
govern
,
when
ne●ther
the
pe●sons
nor
manner
is
expressed
.
And
if
the
worth
est
servants
of
God
were
not
able
,
not
durst
order
any
thing
but
what
they
learned
from
the
Lord
;
who
are
they
that
conce●t
their
own
w●sedom
,
as
though
they
were
able
to
bear
this
burden
,
and
undergoe
this
task
,
not
being
extraordinarily
qua●●●ed
by
the
Lord
?
For
all
the
instruments
of
the
materiall
Tabernacle
,
Temple
or
Church
in
the
new
Testament
,
had
both
extraordinary
direction
from
the
Lord
,
and
extraordinary
gifts
for
that
they
should
doe
.
4
No
man
can
shew
any
licence
or
patten●
from
God
,
wherein
he
is
warranted
to
govern
the
church
according
to
his
own
will
;
but
rather
contrary
;
not
to
adde
or
diminish
from
that
which
is
written
in
the
book
of
God
.
5
The
Scripture
is
perfect
,
making
the
man
of
God
perfect
and
absolute
to
every
good
work
:
therfore
how
to
govern
the
church
is
taught
in
the
Scriptures
,
which
are
the
will
of
God
.
6
Christ
left
not
his
church
without
government
and
a
speciall
form
of
discipline
;
for
that
were
confusion
;
that
would
lay
open
the
church
to
all
dangers
,
and
no
Polity
or
Soc●ety
can
long
continue
wherin
Order
and
Discipline
is
not
observed
:
therfore
it
cannot
possibly
stand
with
Chr
sts
care
and
wisedom
that
Discipline
should
be
neglected
.
7
Arbitrary
forms
of
government
overthrew
the
face
of
the
church
,
and
brought
in
the
Popes
Supremacy
(
which
is
an
argument
it
is
not
from
God
)
who
vaunts
himselfe
as
God
,
appointing
what
lawes
he
will
,
and
decrees
,
to
hold
men
in
awe
and
subjection
to
himselfe
,
that
he
might
Lord
it
over
Kings
and
Princes
:
nor
is
it
to
be
supposed
but
that
which
is
arbitrary
will
ever
be
corrupted
:
for
mans
will
and
minde
being
naturally
so
vain
and
wicked
,
wanting
a
law
to
direct
and
contain
it
in
obedience
,
of
it selfe
grows
corrupt
,
and
abuseth
the
power
which
is
given
to
it
.
Here
two
Questions
are
to
be
answered
.
1
Whether
this
form
of
discipline
instituted
by
Christ
may
be
altered
?
The
Answer
s
,
it
may
not
by
any
whosoever
.
The
grounds
of
it
are
these
following
.
1
It
is
a
speciall
priviledge
of
Christs
Kingly
Office
to
govern
his
Church
outwardly
by
discipline
,
as
well
as
by
the
Word
,
Chr
st
hath
this
Scepter
and
Rod
,
and
none
●●e
for
the
soules
of
men
;
he
hath
the
Key
of
David
,
he
that
is
Prince
over
the
Kings
of
the
earth
:
wherfore
no
man
hath
power
to
alter
this
,
for
that
were
to
advance
man
aboue
Christ
.
2
The
Lord
useth
to
for●shew
his
people
what
should
be
altered
before
it
come
to
passe
,
that
changes
disturbe
not
their
minds
.
This
is
plain
;
for
thus
be
did
before
hee
placed
his
name
in
Ierusalem
,
before
Christ
came
,
before
the
Gentiles
were
to
be
called
:
Wherfore
if
the
Lord
would
haue
altered
this
,
he
would
haue
told
it
his
Disciples
,
else
Christ
should
not
be
so
faithfull
a
Prophet
as
Moses
,
who
shewed
that
covenant
was
to
endure
till
Christ
should
come
:
else
Christ
should
not
shew
all
things
needfull
to
his
Church
.
3
The
Lord
shakes
the
heaven
and
the
earth
but
once
,
after
Moses
&
the
Prophets
,
Hag.
2
,
Heb.
12
,
therfore
there
is
no
alteration
afterwards
of
any
thing
touching
the
worship
of
God
.
The
Lord
joyneth
a
renewing
of
his
covenant
,
with
the
institution
of
all
things
any
way
needfull
for
his
Church
.
4
To
desire
a
new
form
of
government
is
to
cast
off
the
Lord
from
raigning
over
us
,
1
Sam.
8.7
,
which
place
binds
in
Ecclesiasticall
as
firmly
as
in
Civill
.
1
Because
the
Lord
instituted
this
,
as
well
as
that
:
2
there
was
no
expresse
commandement
that
the
people
should
ever
be
tyed
to
this
form
of
government
,
but
that
it
was
rather
appointed
that
they
should
haue
a
King
,
&
his
duty
described
:
3
the
people
desired
it
because
they
would
be
like
the
world
in
state
and
pomp
:
4
they
did
not
first
know
the
Lords
pleasure
,
but
headily
followed
their
affections
.
This
place
shews
that
men
who
alter
the
government
appointed
by
the
Lord
,
though
it
should
be
into
another
form
lawfull
in
it selfe
,
despise
the
Lord
:
2
that
such
exclude
the
Lord
from
raigning
over
them
.
Like
to
this
is
that
Iudg.
8.22
,
where
Gideon
being
offered
the
Kingdom
,
refused
it
for
this
cause
,
that
the
Lord
might
raign
over
them
;
which
plainly
shews
what
wrong
they
doe
to
the
Lord
,
&
his
people
,
which
bring
in
another
government
then
the
Lords
?
For
the
Lord
else
would
raign
,
defending
his
people
from
all
spirituall
enemies
,
gently
carrying
his
lambs
upon
his
shoulders
,
and
leading
them
that
are
great
with
yong
,
Esay
40.11
,
whereas
now
Satan
is
every
where
let
in
by
seducers
and
idle
shepheards
,
the
Lords
name
is
not
known
;
his
goodnes
&
mercy
obscured
and
hid
;
men
are
tossed
up
and
down
,
hindred
in
their
callings
,
loosing
their
money
,
and
maintaining
unprofitable
d●oans
.
A
second
quest●on
,
how
may
the
discipline
of
Chr
st
be
known
?
Answ.
by
the●e
notes
.
1
For
the
persons
,
Christ
precisely
forbids
any
one
man
to
exercise
Lordship
and
A●thority
over
his
people
,
Luk.
22.
This
w●ll
bee
more
apparant
hereafter
,
therfore
the
government
wherin
any
one
Lo●ds
●t
over
the
rest
is
not
Christs
,
but
where
there
is
equality
for
jurisd●ction
.
2
That
which
is
most
ancient
,
neerest
,
or
rather
one
with
the
form
followed
by
the
Apostles
,
undoubtedly
is
Chr●sts
.
Now
such
is
not
primacy
of
one
over
an
other
.
3
That
in
the
which
men
proceed
in
th●ir
censures
by
the
rules
of
the
Word
,
which
teacheth
who
ought
to
be
bound
,
and
who
●oosed
.
But
so
doe
not
they
which
govern
by
Popish
canons
,
by
forced
oathes
;
but
such
as
proceed
by
admonitions
,
rep●oofs
,
&c.
according
to
Mat.
18.
4
That
which
best
provides
for
the
safety
of
mens
soules
,
and
most
furthers
every
man
in
the
di●charge
of
his
duty
,
that
is
from
Chr●st
;
for
he
onely
so
governes
;
none
else
having
such
w●sedom
or
will
.
Such
is
not
the
government
by
some
one
person
over
many
congregations
,
which
hee
is
not
able
possibly
to
oversee
,
but
the
contrary
.
5
Which
proceeds
not
after
the
manner
of
a
worldly
government
,
fearing
men
with
outward
to●ments
,
fines
,
imprisonment
,
and
the
like
,
but
in
the
power
of
the
spirit
,
and
giving
men
over
to
Sathan
.
Christ
maintaineth
his
government
by
no
such
forcible
meanes
.
6
That
which
is
contrary
or
much
opposite
to
the
gove●nment
of
Rome
:
for
Antichrist
corrupted
〈◊〉
,
Sacraments
and
all
:
and
●t
were
worder
●f
this
should
not
be
corrupted
,
by
which
hee
raignes
most
,
and
most
effectually
e●●ablisheth
his
kingdom
amongst
men
.
By
all
which
,
men
not
prejud●cate
;
and
desirous
to
learn
and
practise
the
truth
,
may
understand
what
that
is
so
much
urged
and
pressed
,
rather
by
force
of
armes
,
then
evident
ground
of
Scr
ptures
.
SECTION
.
XII
.
SAtan
hath
many
devises
to
bring
in
errours
amongst
men
to
be
entertained
,
he
changeth
himselfe
into
an
Angell
of
light
,
comes
in
the
name
of
Christ
,
Mat.
24
,
in
the
name
of
his
best
servants
,
2
Thess.
2
,
and
of
the
Church
:
he
comes
under
pretence
of
glorious
ends
,
to
bring
in
devises
of
men
.
Wherfore
that
we
be
not
deceived
by
him
,
it
shall
not
be
amisse
to
speak
something
of
the
Churches
authority
,
and
what
power
it
hath
.
Herein
I
propound
some
grounds
.
1
That
all
the
authority
of
the
Church
is
rather
in
the
Word
and
Ordinances
of
God
,
then
in
their
persons
;
so
as
without
the
Word
and
Ordinances
the
persons
are
of
no
force
.
The
power
is
in
the
Word
,
not
in
the
Minister
;
in
Excommunication
,
not
in
the
person
that
administers
it
.
2
The
authority
of
the
Church
,
though
it
may
be
usurped
,
yet
it
cannot
rightly
be
translated
unto
other
officers
,
then
Christ
hath
committed
it
to
.
3
The
Churches
authority
is
but
ministeriall
;
all
she
doth
,
or
can
doe
,
is
as
a
servant
to
Christ
her
husband
,
whose
properly
the
keyes
are
,
Rev.
1.
4
All
authority
is
to
the
edification
and
profit
of
the
Church
;
none
hath
authority
to
hurt
it
,
or
lay
stumbling
blocks
before
any
.
5
All
her
authority
in
the
use
of
every
thing
,
is
limited
by
the
Word
,
which
is
her
charter
and
lease
.
Hence
it
may
appear
what
authority
she
hath
,
and
what
she
hath
not
.
What
she
hath
I
describe
in
these
Propositions
following
.
1
The
Church
may
reade
,
interpret
and
publish
the
Scriptures
of
God
.
2
The
Church
by
the
Scriptures
may
binde
and
loose
,
both
in
the
Ministry
of
the
Word
,
Mat.
16
,
and
Discipline
,
Math.
18
,
over
all
that
are
of
the
congregation
.
3
The
church
hath
authority
to
use
aright
,
all
the
creatures
and
Ordinances
of
God
;
all
things
be
hers
,
1
Cor.
3.
4
The
church
hath
authority
from
the
generals
of
the
Word
,
and
the
light
of
Nature
,
to
appoint
things
for
the
decent
and
orderly
administration
of
the
holy
things
of
God
,
1
Cor.
11
,
&
14.
5
The
church
hath
authority
to
decree
for
the
avoiding
of
offence
,
the
forbearing
or
using
of
any
thing
indifferent
:
for
this
is
but
the
commandement
of
God
which
the
church
manifesteth
.
6
The
church
hath
authority
over
the
members
to
dispose
of
them
for
the
good
of
other
places
.
1
Churches
haue
no
authority
to
teach
any
new
doctrine
,
but
are
bound
to
the
Law
and
Testimony
,
Isa.
8
,
Deut.
4.
2
The
Church
hath
no
authority
to
teach
by
any
way
,
but
onely
by
the
Word
,
and
those
rites
which
Christ
hath
left
;
by
which
he
speaks
:
Math.
15
,
the
Pharisies
are
reproved
,
because
they
invented
washing
of
hands
to
teach
purity
by
.
3
The
church
hath
no
authority
to
appoint
any
new
Sacraments
,
Math.
28
,
1
Cor.
11.
4
The
church
hath
no
authority
to
joyn
any
thing
she
ordaines
to
the
holy
things
,
as
parts
of
Gods
worship
,
absolutely
necessary
;
or
as
means
to
explicate
any
thing
that
seems
more
obscure
in
the
service
of
God
.
The
first
is
plain
,
Esay
33
,
formerly
proved
:
the
second
is
as
plain
,
since
Gods
own
worship
is
his
face
:
secondly
,
men
that
haue
and
exercise
the
gifts
of
the
Spirit
,
shall
sufficiently
clear
all
and
manifest
it
to
the
understanding
,
and
conscience
.
5
The
church
hath
no
authority
to
institute
a
new
Discipline
,
this
is
plainly
proved
in
an
other
place
.
6
The
church
hath
no
authority
to
institute
ceremonies
or
rites
.
1
Which
are
not
decent
,
and
fitting
the
nature
and
quality
of
that
present
ordinance
of
God
.
2
Orderly
,
as
first
,
that
each
thing
be
done
in
his
due
place
;
publique
things
,
publiquely
;
private
things
privately
:
secondly
,
things
more
execellent
and
necessary
to
be
respected
in
the
first
place
.
3
That
things
be
done
by
publique
persons
that
be
publique
.
4
For
Edification
to
build
up
in
the
graces
of
God
,
loathing
of
Antichrist
,
wherto
the
church
is
bound
in
a
speciall
manner
,
in
these
last
times
of
the
world
.
7
The
Church
hath
no
authority
coactiue
,
but
perswasiue
,
Act.
15
,
1
Pet.
5.
8
The
churches
authority
,
and
commanding
of
a
thing
doth
not
make
it
simply
good
,
nor
simply
binds
,
but
onely
ad
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
if
there
be
no
scandall
,
nor
contempt
,
it
is
no
sin
to
break
the
same
.
1
The
nature
of
things
cannot
be
changed
by
any
humane
laws
.
2
Paul
,
after
the
Decrees
,
Acts
15
,
taught
,
that
it
was
not
simply
unlawfull
to
eat
any
meat
.
9
One
company
of
men
assembled
haue
no
authority
to
impose
things
upon
many
churches
:
1
Because
none
now
hath
Apostolicall
authority
:
2
Each
congregation
is
a
body
independant
of
any
Ecclesiasticall
power
.
10
The
Church
is
bound
by
the
law
of
loue
from
using
such
things
as
are
offensiue
,
being
otherwise
in
her
power
and
liberty
,
1
Cor.
8.
Whether
they
may
be
a
Church
that
stand
subject
to
Antichrists
Government
?
Answ.
1
If
they
dissent
in
judgment
,
and
dislike
in
affection
.
2
If
they
hunger
after
all
meanes
to
haue
true
Discipline
,
Mat.
5.
3
If
they
professe
and
witnesse
,
as
they
are
called
,
against
this
false
government
.
4
If
men
exercise
a
holy
Discipline
amongst
themselues
in
admonishing
and
exhorting
one
an
other
.
5
If
they
perforce
and
by
compulsion
yeeld
to
suffer
such
as
usurp
Ecclesiasticall
government
,
under
pretence
of
his
Majesties
laws
.
These
things
in
truth
where
they
are
,
argue
and
proue
men
to
be
members
of
the
true
catholike
church
.
1
A
promise
of
life
is
made
to
such
,
Math.
10
,
&
Math.
5.
2
Others
sin
in
usurping
over
them
defiles
not
them
.
3
It
is
a
kinde
of
discipline
to
the
true
church
suffering
for
discipline
,
God
blessing
it
to
his
people
.
4
The
church
of
God
in
times
of
Popery
wanted
this
outward
form
.
5
This
outward
form
is
necessary
to
the
wel-being
of
a
reformed
church
,
not
to
the
being
simply
of
Christians
,
for
subjection
of
the
whole
man
to
the
laws
of
God
,
properly
make
a
Christian
.
Yet
lest
men
should
imagine
they
are
well
enough
that
lack
this
:
and
secondly
,
lest
some
should
think
we
plead
for
Baal
.
Therfore
obserue
that
the
people
,
and
congregations
that
want
this
outward
government
are
in
great
misery
in
the
outward
man
,
and
are
wonderfully
blemished
.
1
He
that
breaketh
the
least
of
Gods
commandements
,
and
teach
men
so
,
shall
be
called
the
least
,
that
is
,
none
in
the
Kingdom
of
God
,
Mat.
5.
2
The
government
of
Christ
rightly
administred
,
is
a
meanes
to
keep
out
Satan
from
raigning
,
it
walles
in
the
Church
,
the
want
of
it
makes
the
people
exposed
to
every
danger
,
and
looseth
many
a
soule
.
3
One
Ordinance
of
God
wanting
,
and
another
strange
devise
of
man
brought
in
the
roome
therof
,
brings
other
Ordinances
of
God
out
of
request
,
and
in
time
expells
them
.
4
Men
though
they
want
discipline
,
yet
they
are
bound
to
perform
such
duties
,
the
more
in
private
one
towards
an
other
.
SECTION
.
XIII
.
IT
is
the
duty
of
all
the
servants
of
God
,
to
keep
themselues
unspotted
of
the
world
,
especially
in
the
service
of
God
,
which
Satan
chiefly
seek
to
corrupt
,
as
being
the
image
and
face
of
God
.
Wherefore
having
shewed
before
what
,
men
are
to
avoid
;
now
it
remains
to
shew
whom
.
And
herein
first
of
Reading
Ministers
,
the
bane
of
many
soules
;
and
in
speaing
of
them
to
shew
:
1
their
unlawfulnes
:
2
Their
nullity
:
3
That
they
are
not
to
be
joyned
withall
,
nor
maintained
in
that
calling
.
Arguments
to
proue
their
unlawfulnesse
.
1
In
the
time
of
the
old
Testament
,
Priests
and
Levits
were
to
teach
the
people
,
to
discern
betwixt
the
clean
and
unclean
,
&c.
therfore
in
the
time
of
the
new
Testament
,
wherin
there
is
more
abundance
of
spirit
promised
,
and
more
plentifull
declation
of
Gods
will
,
the
Ministers
ought
to
be
able
to
teach
Gods
people
twixt
good
and
evill
.
This
argument
holds
firm
,
since
the
Lord
hath
as
great
care
of
his
Church
now
as
then
;
and
is
as
carefull
to
haue
them
avoide
sin
.
2
Where
vision
faileth
the
people
perish
,
Prov.
29.18
,
these
men
are
no
Seers
,
nor
haue
any
vision
but
darknesse
and
night
.
3
They
are
dumb
doggs
,
Isa.
56
,
that
cannot
barke
,
blinde
watchmen
,
shepheards
that
cannot
understand
.
What
a
liuely
description
of
a
reading
Minister
here
is
?
He
cannot
understand
what
pasture
is
good
or
fitting
for
the
people
;
he
is
a
blind
Watchman
that
can
foresee
no
danger
,
nor
plague
comming
,
when
they
doe
hear
Wolues
are
towards
and
amidst
the
flock
;
yet
they
haue
no
mouthes
to
bark
and
fright
them
away
.
Let
no
man
be
so
bold
as
to
cavill
at
the
Scriptures
which
are
so
plain
,
that
he
which
runnes
may
reade
them
.
4
They
cannot
divide
the
Word
rightly
,
which
is
the
chiefe
work
of
the
Minister
of
the
Word
,
2
Tim.
2.15
,
which
who
so
cannot
doe
at
all
,
is
none
of
Gods
workmen
:
they
who
cannot
,
nor
will
study
to
doe
well
,
and
righteously
,
are
none
of
the
Lords
servants
.
5
They
cannot
defend
the
truth
,
nor
stop
the
mouths
of
gain-sayers
,
which
every
Minister
ought
to
doe
,
Tit.
1.
Else
how
shall
errours
and
heresies
be
prevented
?
and
to
runne
to
others
in
this
case
,
will
yeeld
small
releefe
;
considering
the
unwillingnesse
of
the
most
to
be
taught
,
or
take
any
paines
at
least
to
seek
instruction
.
6
The
Lord
thrusts
out
Labourers
,
not
Loyterers
into
the
Harvest
,
such
men
as
doe
some
execellent
work
for
the
good
of
his
Church
,
Math.
9
,
Eph.
4
,
1
Tim.
3.1
.
These
men
are
idle
,
their
work
is
not
so
excellent
,
nor
is
it
speciall
,
and
proper
.
7
The
Shepheard
that
hath
nothing
more
then
the
Sheep
haue
,
cannot
possibly
keep
the
sheep
well
,
for
then
sheep
might
keep
themselues
,
and
the
calling
of
God
is
unprofitable
.
These
haue
not
so
much
as
many
sheep
.
8
They
are
not
fit
to
meddle
with
the
soule
,
to
seek
it
in
time
;
being
distempred
,
they
cannot
shew
man
Gods
righteousnesse
,
neither
pray
for
him
;
they
cannot
seek
that
which
is
lost
,
nor
bring
back
that
which
is
driven
away
;
nor
heale
the
sick
.
Now
Ministers
are
chiefly
sent
thus
to
benefit
the
soule
.
And
if
they
cannot
help
in
time
of
distresse
,
they
are
miserable
comforters
,
like
Iobs
friends
.
9
A
Min●ster
must
preach
and
be
instant
,
in
season
,
and
out
of
season
,
2
Tim.
4.2
.
Hence
it
is
plain
what
preaching
is
,
namely
,
an
expounding
and
applying
of
the
word
of
God
,
to
build
up
the
people
of
God
,
improving
errour
,
rebuking
sin
,
and
exhorting
upon
sound
doctrine
.
Are
men
so
blind
that
they
cannot
see
the
truth
in
this
,
but
would
make
reading
,
preaching
?
10
2
Tim.
2.25.26
,
Ministers
must
instruct
with
meeknesse
such
as
are
contrary
minded
,
proving
&c.
It
is
plain
hence
,
the
Minister
must
be
able
to
instruct
all
that
are
misled
through
errour
,
and
instruct
them
in
the
right
way
:
2
That
mens
salvat●on
depends
upon
the
right
applying
of
the
Word
.
11
The
word
thus
barely
read
,
hath
not
the
power
and
majesty
that
is
mentioned
in
Scripture
,
neither
that
efficacy
and
power
in
converting
soules
:
which
argues
it
is
not
the
arm
of
God
.
12
Ministers
are
the
Lords
Embassadours
,
and
Stewards
:
these
men
cannot
speak
nor
sue
to
the
soules
for
Christ
,
to
beseech
men
to
receiu
him
:
neither
can
they
be
faithfull
unto
their
Lord
.
They
are
the
shame
and
dishonour
of
Christian
Churches
,
as
though
the
Spirit
of
God
were
not
purchased
by
Christ
for
the
furnishing
of
men
for
his
Church
.
It
is
in
effect
to
deny
Christs
victory
over
the
enemy
of
our
salvation
,
1
Pet.
5.1.2.3
.
13
He
that
winneth
soules
is
wise
;
these
are
not
wise
.
I
suppose
none
will
vouchsafe
to
Reply
for
these
,
that
haue
any
spark
of
piety
to
God
,
or
pitty
towards
his
people
.
Onely
some
Non-residents
,
that
keep
poore
underlings
;
or
greedy
Patrones
;
or
Popish
Atheists
,
that
would
haue
the
light
of
the
Gospell
die
;
or
poore
ignorant
people
that
never
knew
what
the
Gospell
meant
;
or
men
that
would
liue
at
their
own
wils
in
all
licentiousnesse
;
these
happily
would
undertake
the
plea
against
Christ
.
But
it
were
better
their
tongue
should
cleau
to
the
roof
of
their
mouth
,
then
they
should
once
dare
goe
about
the
overthrow
of
Christs
Ministry
.
Heare
therfore
and
consider
,
that
it
may
goe
well
with
you
.
Having
shewed
the
insufficiency
,
now
follows
the
nullity
of
these
men
;
which
the
rather
I
insist
upon
,
because
many
would
be
content
,
if
they
were
insufficient
,
being
Ministers
(
carnall
men
,
never
so
much
regarding
how
the
Lord
is
served
:
)
But
being
no
Ministers
in
Gods
acceptance
,
I
hope
it
will
work
upon
them
.
1
Therfore
Hos.
4.6
,
God
pronounceth
them
none
to
him
:
(
that
is
in
his
acceptance
)
they
are
none
whom
God
pronounceth
to
be
none
:
reading
M●nisters
are
pronounced
none
(
in
the
sense
mentioned
)
by
the
Lords
own
mouth
,
wh●ch
cannot
lie
.
Who
are
you
therfore
,
oh
ye
Prelats
that
ye
dare
admit
of
such
!
Or
who
are
you
,
ô
yee
people
,
that
ye
are
contented
with
such
as
cannot
come
to
the
Lord
for
you
,
whose
prayers
are
not
accepted
by
the
Lord
for
you
!
This
Argument
is
firm
and
cannot
be
gainsaid
;
For
if
the
authority
of
man
be
enough
to
displace
whom
God
hath
sent
,
shall
not
the
Lords
authority
much
more
displace
whom
man
onely
hath
sent
?
2
He
which
wants
either
the
nature
,
or
essentiall
property
of
a
Minister
,
is
not
a
true
Minister
;
for
the
nature
and
property
of
things
cannot
be
severed
from
the
things
themselues
.
But
reading
Ministers
want
either
the
nature
,
or
at
least
the
essentiall
property
of
a
Minister
:
This
appears
,
because
the
Minister
is
the
Messenger
of
the
Lord
of
Hosts
,
Mal.
2.7
,
and
his
lipps
should
preserue
knowledge
.
To
teach
the
people
is
an
essentiall
property
and
difference
twixt
the
Minister
and
people
.
Whence
it
also
appears
that
there
is
no
difference
amongst
Gods
Ministers
for
the
substance
of
their
Calling
.
For
each
one
is
the
Messenger
of
the
Lord
of
Hosts
.
2
He
which
is
not
a
Messenger
is
no
Minister
,
for
that
is
common
to
all
.
3
He
whose
lippes
doe
not
preseru
knowledge
is
no
Messenger
.
Who
sees
not
that
the
Reading
Minister
differs
in
the
substance
of
his
Calling
?
2
That
he
hath
no
Message
.
3
That
his
lippes
doe
not
preseru
knowledg
,
but
loose
it
rather
.
How
dare
yee
counterfeit
therfore
the
Lords
place
any
of
you
whom
the
Lord
hath
not
sent
?
3
Christ
hath
not
gifted
nor
appointed
for
the
good
of
his
Church
,
Reading
Ministers
,
therfore
they
are
none
of
his
.
For
he
is
the
King
of
his
Church
,
and
men
can
no
more
bring
in
Readers
then
Friers
amongst
the
people
of
God
.
2
Ministers
run
because
they
are
sent
by
him
.
3
Christ
will
blesse
none
but
such
as
he
sends
.
That
reading
Ministers
are
not
gifted
,
nor
appointed
,
it
is
plain
from
Eph.
4
,
where
all
are
reckoned
up
that
are
allowed
by
Christ
:
which
place
is
left
as
a
rule
of
trying
Ministers
.
Try
them
by
their
office
,
and
use
of
the
same
.
4
Math.
28.19.20
,
Ministers
must
goe
and
teach
making
others
Christs
Disciples
,
and
teach
them
to
obseru
what
he
hath
commanded
.
Reading
Ministers
hence
are
none
:
for
he
that
hath
no
authority
from
Christ
,
hath
none
;
for
he
hath
all
authority
in
earth
as
well
as
in
heaven
:
Reading
Ministers
are
not
sent
by
Christ
.
2
They
cannot
so
teach
as
others
may
be
made
the
disciples
of
Christ
.
3
They
cannot
teach
the
converted
to
keep
the
Ordinances
of
Christ
unto
the
end
of
the
world
,
which
is
added
,
lest
any
should
think
,
that
either
men
converted
,
and
Churches
planted
should
not
need
the
Ministery
of
the
Word
,
or
that
in
some
times
of
scarcity
,
men
may
put
in
Readers
.
5
Math.
24.
He
that
is
not
faithfull
,
nor
wise
,
is
not
set
over
the
family
of
the
Lord
,
to
giue
them
their
portion
in
due
season
:
But
Reading
Ministers
are
not
faithfull
nor
wise
,
neither
know
mens
portions
,
neither
the
portion
of
one
nor
another
;
for
they
cannot
discern
twixt
a
civill
man
,
and
the
child
of
God
;
neither
know
the
portion
of
the
weak
nor
of
the
strong
;
neither
can
they
giue
each
one
their
portion
in
due
season
.
This
is
plain
by
Experience
.
6
Whom
the
Holy
Ghost
hath
not
set
over
the
people
he
is
none
:
but
these
are
not
set
over
by
the
Holy
Ghost
;
for
there
is
no
rule
nor
example
to
warrant
them
.
This
Argument
is
grounded
on
Acts
20.28
,
where
the
Holy
Ghost
is
the
Author
of
the
Ministery
.
2
The
persons
are
Elders
,
that
are
and
ought
to
take
heed
to
themselues
and
others
.
3
Are
to
feed
and
govern
the
Church
of
Christ
;
which
doth
not
agree
to
the
order
of
Reading
Ministers
.
7
He
who
is
a
Bishop
of
God
,
must
be
apt
to
teach
;
but
these
are
not
;
for
they
haue
no
Ministeriall
gift
,
nor
haue
they
the
form
of
wholesom
doctrine
.
This
Argument
is
grounded
upon
Pauls
Canons
,
1
Tim.
3.1
.
His
wrok
,
who
is
a
Minister
,
is
so
excellent
,
that
who
is
sufficient
for
these
things
?
But
reading
ministers
haue
no
such
work
of
excellency
,
but
any
yong
Scholler
may
be
sufficient
for
this
work
.
Every
true
Minister
is
successor
to
the
Apostles
in
the
substance
of
their
Calling
,
which
is
teaching
the
whole
counsell
of
God
to
that
Congregation
they
are
set
over
by
the
Holy
Ghost
:
But
these
Readers
are
successors
to
dumb
Dogs
,
and
blind
guides
.
All
divine
relation
is
grounded
either
on
the
nature
of
the
thing
,
or
some
divine
Institution
,
which
indeed
is
the
proper
ground
.
To
be
a
Minister
is
a
Divine
Relation
,
and
hath
no
such
ground
in
these
men
.
Object
.
1.
These
are
sent
by
the
Church
,
therfore
they
haue
authority
.
Answ.
It
is
the
priviledge
of
Christ
by
his
Spirit
,
to
send
forth
Ministers
,
as
may
appear
,
Math.
28
,
compared
with
Acts
20.28
:
2
the
Church
hath
no
authority
against
the
Word
,
this
is
against
the
Word
to
haue
such
Ministers
:
3
the
Church
hath
no
more
authority
in
Ordination
then
in
Excommunication
,
but
Ioh.
9
,
whom
men
had
unjustly
excommunicated
,
the
Lord
absolved
.
Object
.
2.
These
are
called
dumb
dogs
,
therfore
Dogs
.
Answ.
The
argument
is
not
firm
,
from
the
name
to
the
thing
:
For
,
the
divill
raised
up
by
the
witch
of
Endor
,
is
called
Samuel
:
2
they
are
so
called
,
that
it
may
be
known
to
whom
the
Holy
Ghost
speaketh
.
From
hence
it
is
plain
how
unlawfull
a
thing
it
is
to
joyn
with
Reading
ministers
,
in
any
ministeriall
duty
,
either
praying
,
or
administring
the
Sacraments
;
For
,
1
All
worship
done
to
the
Lord
must
be
justifiable
by
the
Word
,
and
warranted
by
same
:
But
this
worship
is
not
.
There
is
no
place
of
Scripture
to
proue
the
lawfulnesse
of
this
service
done
by
a
Reader
.
This
argument
is
strong
.
For
the
Scripture
is
a
perfect
rule
for
all
things
,
but
especially
for
the
worship
of
God
.
And
to
use
another
worship
then
can
be
warranted
,
is
to
sin
against
the
Lord
;
and
to
follow
blind
devotion
without
judgement
,
which
brings
us
to
death
.
2
It
was
the
sinne
of
Ieroboam
that
as
he
devised
a
new
worship
,
so
new
Priests
of
the
lowest
of
the
people
.
This
is
both
a
new
worship
never
known
in
the
Church
,
t●ll
Antichrist
got
in
,
to
haue
onely
a
s●t
form
of
prayer
;
and
they
are
of
the
lowest
of
the
people
that
are
ministers
of
it
,
wherfore
it
is
but
as
Ieroboams
worship
.
3
Christ
is
not
there
by
his
institution
,
gifts
nor
spirit
,
which
is
the
very
life
of
Christian
duties
.
And
the
servants
of
God
must
be
where
their
Master
is
;
which
is
,
where
m●n
are
gathered
together
in
his
name
;
which
is
,
by
his
institution
,
and
gifts
,
and
presence
of
his
holy
Spirit
.
4
These
are
no
true
Ministers
,
as
is
proved
before
,
therfore
not
safe
to
joyn
with
them
:
that
which
they
doe
is
not
pleasing
to
God
,
they
having
no
Calling
therunto
,
it
is
like
the
sacrifice
of
Core
and
Dathan
,
and
the
sacrifice
of
Vzzah
.
5
Men
cannot
thriue
,
nor
grow
in
grace
by
such
exercis●s
,
that
haue
grace
already
:
they
cannot
come
to
see
the●r
misery
,
nor
be
st●rred
up
to
r●nue
the●r
●ep●ntance
,
that
haue
this
grace
already
,
nor
can
they
keep
the
Sabboth
hereby
.
W●tn●sse
the
exper●ence
of
poore
Christians
●n
this
case
,
t●at
are
spirituall
,
and
can
judge
of
th●ngs
:
these
being
wells
,
and
clouds
without
water
.
6
Men
cannot
possibly
be
fitt●d
to
●eceiu
the
Lords
Supper
by
such
a
M●nistery
:
for
th●s
requires
that
each
should
b●
able
to
examine
himselfe
,
which
none
can
doe
but
such
as
are
taught
the
g●ounds
of
Relig●on
.
2
Men
should
be
st●rred
up
to
this
duty
,
being
all
so
backward
,
as
is
pla
n
in
the
practise
of
the
Cori●t●●ans
,
which
these
m●n
cannot
doe
.
Now
what
dang●r
it
is
to
receiue
the
Lords
Supper
unwo●thily
,
you
may
see
,
1
Cor.
11
,
What
good
or
benefit
can
a
man
haue
by
a
dumb
Dog
,
or
a
blinde
Gu●d●
?
7
The
people
should
seek
the
law
at
his
mouth
,
whose
lippes
prese
u
knowledge
,
Mal.
2
,
and
goe
to
that
shepheard
that
can
feed
them
,
and
that
Watchman
that
can
admonish
them
of
danger
;
but
th●se
mens
lips
doe
not
preseru
knowledge
.
8
These
make
no
difference
,
having
no
discerning
,
but
reade
Apocryphall
writings
,
and
all
that
is
in
their
way
,
wh●ch
being
directly
aga●nst
the
Word
,
command●ng
Chr●st
on●ly
to
be
hea●d
;
how
can
men
joyn
in
the
same
w●th
any
comfo●t
?
9
Men
hard●n
the
●gnorant
in
this
ev●ll
way
,
and
g●ue
offence
both
to
the
b●nd
Min●st●●s
and
people
,
mak●●g
as
t●ough
this
were
s●fficient
to
salvat
on
.
10
Men
by
this
p●oclaine
the●r
small
accou●t
of
Gods
own
Ord●nances
,
which
they
might
enjoy
by
the
same
pa
ne●
,
cost
,
o●
removall
,
or
●lse
profite
themse●ues
more
in
pr●vate
.
You
therfore
,
dear
br●thren
,
that
liue
under
such
,
consid●r
wh●t
you
do●
;
you
liue
as
Athi●sts
indeed
upon
the
ma●te●
.
For
what
are
your
prayers
,
and
rec●iving
of
Sac●am●nts
,
which
you
th
nk
is
the
best
serv
ce
of
God
,
but
a
provoking
of
the
Lord
to
anger
?
That
you
s●ould
dare
to
send
such
a
l●me
and
bl
nde
m●ss●nger
to
the
Lord
of
Frosts
,
and
such
sacr●fices
withall
comming
from
the
drowned
in
ignorance
and
superst●t●on
:
and
that
you
should
put
the
Lords
name
upon
such
a
M●nister
which
is
not
s●●t
,
nor
allowed
by
him
?
Doe
you
n●t
depriue
your
selu●s
of
those
excellent
and
p●ec●ous
treasures
in
the
Gospell
of
Christ
,
because
you
want
a
man
to
preach
them
?
Ep●es
.
3
,
Doe
you
not
hereby
●ndanger
and
loose
your
soules
,
which
liue
in
ignorance
?
2
Thess.
2.
Doe
you
know
the
anger
of
the
Lord
will
be
upon
you
for
this
?
Hos.
6.
Would
you
chuse
for
the
bodies
sake
,
such
a
Physitian
as
hath
no
skill
at
all
,
nor
any
good
report
to
haue
cured
any
under
his
hand
?
Or
such
a
Counsellour
,
as
could
not
advise
,
but
reade
you
a
statute
,
or
book-case
,
at
all
adventures
?
Would
you
trust
your
sheep
with
an
Idoll-shepheard
,
that
cannot
tend
them
?
And
will
ye
make
so
small
account
of
your
soules
,
thus
to
passe
them
over
?
O
return
and
seek
the
Lord
,
ye
haue
hitherto
sitten
in
ignorance
,
and
in
the
shadow
of
death
:
you
never
knew
what
the
Gospell
meant
,
nor
what
a
God
the
Lord
is
:
witnesse
the
base
and
wicked
conceiving
of
him
,
and
carriage
towards
him
in
publique
and
private
.
Wherfore
let
this
moue
you
to
provide
you
a
man
of
understanding
,
that
may
be
able
to
f●ed
you
.
Turn
you
therfore
from
all
your
evill
wa●es
,
that
yee
may
be
brought
to
Sion
,
the
place
where
the
Lord
will
be
found
,
and
seen
of
all
his
people
.
Let
none
be
so
hardy
as
to
maintain
these
in
their
Callings
.
SECTION
.
XIIII
.
THe
next
sort
of
Min●sters
,
wherof
some
doubt
,
whether
they
may
hear
them
or
no
,
are
such
as
conforme
to
these
ceremonies
now
controverted
.
Which
howsoever
it
come
in
them
from
an
utter
hatred
of
Popish
devises
,
and
an
heart
carefull
to
keep
themselues
unspotted
of
the
world
,
yet
without
all
quest●on
they
erre
.
Concerning
th●s
therfore
,
that
mor●
clearly
the
truth
may
be
boulted
out
,
we
will
propound
some
grounds
to
stay
upon
.
1
The
Ordinances
of
God
remain
pure
and
holy
,
though
men
be
corrupt
that
administer
them
;
and
so
are
like
the
Lord
.
2
Private
men
are
bound
to
try
the
doctrine
of
M●n●sters
,
and
look
to
that
rather
then
be
examin●ng
of
their
entrance
into
that
Calling
,
they
are
in
,
this
all
the
Scriptures
run
upon
.
3
God
doth
good
to
his
Church
by
the
gifts
he
hath
given
to
wicked
men
for
his
people
:
For
they
are
f●om
the
Holy
Ghost
given
to
restore
the
Saints
,
and
for
the
work
of
the
Ministry
.
These
things
considered
,
it
may
appear
upon
sufficient
grounds
,
that
men
may
lawfully
hear
.
1
Such
as
are
conscionable
in
their
Ministery
,
though
they
erre
in
judgement
for
the
Ceremonies
,
and
be
ordained
according
to
the
manner
of
the
times
:
For
first
these
haue
the
substance
of
a
lawfull
calling
,
elect●on
and
approbation
from
the
people
.
2
Dissention
in
lesser
matters
hath
never
hindred
either
Communion
,
nor
est●em●ng
one
of
another
,
twixt
the
servants
of
God
.
Phil.
3.
3
These
are
sent
of
God
,
though
not
by
this
way
,
they
are
not
unlike
to
Iacob
,
whose
the
blessing
was
,
though
he
should
not
haue
sought
●t
by
lying
.
4
Their
sin
in
admission
is
their
own
personall
sin
,
and
cannot
hurt
others
,
not
partaking
with
it
.
5
Men
may
and
ought
to
receiue
their
send●ng
,
not
from
men
,
but
from
the
Lord
of
the
Harv●st
.
Object
.
It
seemes
to
approue
thei●
sinne
,
since
men
pertake
with
them
in
their
Ministery
which
they
haue
gotten
unlawfully
.
Is
it
not
to
communicate
in
stollen
goods
?
Answ.
No
,
for
they
ought
to
be
admitted
,
and
the
Ministery
is
the●rs
,
and
the
Congregations
choosing
them
:
onely
,
it
is
their
errour
to
come
in
by
a
wrong
way
.
Now
to
st●al
is
to
take
from
men
that
which
doth
not
belong
unto
them
,
which
cannot
be
applyed
to
them
.
A
second
sort
of
Ministers
are
bad
,
and
corrupt
in
doctrine
and
manners
:
these
preaching
many
truths
from
God
may
be
heard
:
For
,
1
They
sit
in
Moses
chair
,
Matth.
23.2
,
Moses
chair
is
the
doctrine
of
Moses
,
otherwis●
they
should
haue
sit
in
Aarons
chair
,
if
he
had
spoken
of
the
Calling
.
2
Otherwise
we
should
not
yeeld
absolute
obedience
to
the
doctrine
taught
,
except
it
were
Moses
doctrine
.
3
The
main
cause
why
the
people
should
hear
these
is
manifested
by
our
Saviour
;
but
this
is
not
so
much
succession
in
Calling
,
as
succession
in
Doctrine
.
1
These
Pharisies
had
corrupted
their
Call●ng
.
2
They
perverted
the
Law
with
their
Glosses
.
3
Were
ignorant
of
the
righteousnesse
of
faith
.
4
Hipocrites
in
life
,
and
bitter
enemies
to
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
.
5
They
preached
the
Word
without
authority
,
coldly
,
as
did
not
stir
affections
.
2
Argu●
Doctrine
and
gifts
are
the
Churches
,
who
may
take
their
own
from
a
very
theife
.
Yet
these
Cautions
must
be
observed
.
1
That
we
be
able
in
some
measure
to
discern
and
try
the
spirits
.
2
That
w●
be
compelled
by
necessity
.
3
That
we
b●
careful
to
get
what
p●ivate
and
pub●●que
help
possibly
we
can
.
4
That
we
hunger
after
other
powerfull
meanes
,
and
as
soon
as
the
Lord
offers
any
we
remoue
and
follow
the
light
.
5
Refuse
private
conversing
with
them
.
6
Contend
for
the
truth
in
any
pa●t
oppu●ned
by
them
.
Object
.
May
not
Popish
Iesuits
,
or
the
like
,
then
be
heard
.
Answ.
Th●se
are
the
professed
servants
of
the
beast
,
not
of
Ch●●st
,
for
they
haue
quite
changed
the
Ministery
into
a
Pri●s●hood
.
2
We
are
quite
separated
from
this
false
Church
,
by
the
commandement
of
the
Lord
,
and
the
Magist●ate
,
and
all
Chu●ches
assenting
to
the
same
.
3
Th●se
doe
plainly
seek
to
seduce
us
,
and
withd●aw
us
from
the
wor●h●p
of
the
true
God
;
all
which
cannot
be
found
●n
these
of
our
own
Church
,
from
which
wee
haue
●o
such
warrant
to
seperate
,
nor
doe
seeke
to
draw
us
qu●te
from
Christ
in
fa
th
.
Yet
thus
far
let
me
speak
to
you
of
the
Ministry
,
thus
corrupted
,
that
are
negligent
,
and
doe
not
sorwa●n
the
peop●e
of
God
of
danger
.
You
that
look
to
your
own
wayes
,
and
make
your
belly
your
God
:
You
that
preach
as
they
Ier.
5
,
that
other
Lords
may
●ule
over
the
flock
of
Chr
st
.
Consid●r
what
you
are
;
Are
you
not
men
of
God
?
Should
not
you
be
holy
that
draw
neer
to
the
Lord
?
Should
you
trouble
the
waters
with
your
T●aditions
,
that
none
can
drink
almost
w
th
a
good
consc●ence
?
Should
you
make
the
sacrifices
of
God
abhorred
by
your
d●ssol●tenesse
?
Should
you
smite
with
your
tongues
your
fellow
s●rvants
,
whose
Min●stery
and
conversation
you
know
is
better
then
your
own
?
Should
you
use
the
flock
of
Chr●st
as
you
doe
,
never
visiting
of
them
many
of
you
?
If
woe
be
to
them
that
joyn
house
to
house
;
what
shall
become
of
you
that
joyn
Congregation
to
Congregation
,
and
to
these
prebenships
,
D●anries
?
&c.
Should
you
be
terrible
to
the
humbled
and
afflicted
soules
?
Surely
,
the
Lord
will
judge
for
his
people
.
Hear
you
that
force
men
to
things
against
their
conscience
,
without
warrant
from
the
Word
:
You
that
accuse
the
truth
of
God
of
fa●●ood
,
that
oppose
ho●●nesse
and
sincere
obedi●nce
to
the
whole
word
:
You
that
make
sad
the
hearts
of
the
righteous
,
and
preach●ng
pleasing
things
,
st●●ngthen
the
hand
of
the
wicked
,
that
none
can
ret●r●
from
h●s
wickednesse
;
that
propound
the
truths
you
teach
,
generally
and
confusedly
in
frothy
eloquence
,
glorying
to
fill
your
Sermons
with
patcht
up
sentences
of
heathens
;
Beware
,
and
turn
and
flie
from
the
wrat●
to
come
.
You
lay
open
the
land
to
m●sery
.
Will
not
that
moue
you
to
pitty
?
And
to
stir
up
your selues
to
preach
sincerely
,
and
dilligently
!
you
bring
the
bloud
of
soules
upon
your
heads
,
Ezech.
34.
Woe
be
to
you
without
repentance
:
for
the
Lo●d
will
be
sanctified
in
them
that
come
neer
him
,
and
you
shall
be
despised
or
destroyed
.
The
Lord
will
raise
him
a
faithfull
Samuel
in
your
sted
,
who
shall
speak
his
words
faithfully
to
his
people
.
Shift
it
not
off
,
saying
,
this
is
the
word
of
some
malicious
foolish
Puritan
:
for
these
woes
are
against
such
sinnes
,
which
whether
they
be
in
you
,
I
referre
it
to
the
Lord
,
your
own
conscience
,
and
all
indifferent
men
to
judg
.
This
I
would
not
haue
thought
,
as
spoken
against
all
that
conform
,
God
forbid
.
But
against
such
as
conforming
,
or
not
conforming
,
liue
scandalously
,
and
are
●nemies
to
the
Gospell
of
Christ
;
not
enduring
others
should
exceed
them
●n
g●fts
,
or
pa●●s
in
their
M●nistery
,
or
in
strictnes●e
of
l●fe
.
Hear
you
,
or
else
the
Lord
will
curse
your
blessings
,
and
your
great
l●v●ngs
shall
make
you
the
more
miserable
.
SECTION
XV.
TO
proceed
without
w●tnesses
by
the
oat●
ex
officio
is
not
lawfull
against
any
,
especially
against
M●n●sters
,
For
1
It
●s
aga●nst
the
law
of
God
,
Deut.
17.4
,
&
19.15
,
this
law
is
confirmed
by
Chr
st
and
his
Apostles
in
the
new
T●stament
.
2
It
is
aga●nst
the
law
of
nature
to
accuse
our selues
;
nature
teacheth
men
to
procure
their
own
good
.
3
It
is
against
the
direct
command
of
our
Saviour
,
Math.
18
,
where
he
would
haue
no
censure
of
the
Church
to
p●sse
upon
men
,
except
they
being
admoni●●ed
,
be
proved
by
two
or
three
w●tnesses
to
bee
obstinate
.
4
It
is
against
common
reason
,
that
Ministers
and
Christians
,
that
are
subj●ct
to
most
vile
and
false
reports
,
should
be
forced
to
purge
themselues
,
upon
every
light
and
vaine
persons
informat●on
.
5
It
is
against
the
rule
of
Paul
,
1
Tim.
5
,
Against
an
Elder
receiu
not
an
accusation
under
two
or
three
witnesses
.
6
It
is
against
the
laws
of
the
land
,
both
Statute
and
Common
laws
.
7
It
is
against
the
nature
of
an
human
law
,
which
is
but
to
punish
for
open
sinnes
,
Deut.
17.4
.
8
It
is
to
search
the
th●ngs
God
leaues
by
his
providence
to
be
revealed
in
their
time
,
1
Tim.
5.24
,
Some
mens
sinnes
goe
before
,
and
some
follow
after
.
9
It
is
against
all
equity
:
For
men
may
be
both
judges
and
parties
.
10
It
is
against
the
law
of
loue
to
accuse
our
brethren
,
and
it
it
is
to
play
the
divels
office
.
11
No
law
nor
custom
of
Nations
,
saue
the
Spanish
Inquisition
useth
this
,
for
searching
out
of
true
Christians
,
Acts
25.16
.
12
It
is
against
the
speech
and
solemn
profession
of
Doctor
Whitgift
,
that
any
should
haue
this
oath
urged
against
them
in
case
of
life
,
liberty
,
or
scandall
.
13
It
is
against
all
conscience
,
that
a
man
should
bring
himselfe
into
trouble
.
If
the
Lord
,
or
his
Magistrates
,
do
inflict
a
punishment
,
patience
may
bear
,
and
the
Lord
may
giue
strength
:
But
who
can
look
for
such
peace
when
we
are
our
own
executioners
?
14
It
is
against
the
pract●se
of
our
Saviour
Chr●st
,
who
being
accus●d
,
and
asked
many
things
of
scandalls
,
would
answer
nothing
:
onely
,
he
witnessed
a
good
confession
touching
his
person
,
and
his
office
,
Matth.
26
,
&
27.
15
It
is
to
approue
of
some
speciall
priviledg
in
these
men
,
which
is
not
in
any
other
of
his
Majesties
officers
for
just●ce
;
that
these
ex
mero
officio
,
should
proceed
against
men
.
16
From
the
inconveniences
men
fall
into
that
take
this
oath
.
The
a●ticles
and
interrogatories
being
drawn
as
snares
to
intangle
men
in
,
and
to
get
matter
against
them
,
when
they
can
finde
none
apparant
.
17
It
is
against
the
law
of
friendship
to
reveal
secrets
:
and
especially
for
Ministers
.
18
As
it
is
now
used
it
will
not
free
men
from
trouble
,
for
they
use
extremities
to
them
that
take
it
:
except
men
forsake
their
sincerity
and
yeeld
to
their
wills
.
19
It
is
against
the
nature
of
an
oath
,
which
is
to
end
a
controversie
amongst
men
in
causes
criminall
,
before
Iudges
;
neither
can
any
use
hereof
be
given
.
20
It
is
against
the
word
of
the
Lord
in
Ieremy
:
Thou
shalt
swear
in
judgment
.
21
Wisedom
in
Governours
hath
other
means
then
this
to
find
out
secret
offences
,
w●tnesse
Solomon
.
Object
.
1.
The
woman
suspected
of
adultery
was
to
purge
he●
self
.
Answ.
The
thing
there
suspected
is
very
evill
,
such
as
might
dissolue
marriage
.
2
It
is
Ceremoniall
;
witnesse
the
Ceremony
annexed
to
it
,
having
joyned
with
it
a
miraculous
event
in
the
guilt
e.
3
The
thing
is
known
about
which
shee
is
to
be
sworn
.
4
It
is
but
one
particular
case
,
not
many
interrogatories
.
Object
.
2.
Exod.
22.10.11
.
The
man
that
is
suspected
of
theft
ought
to
clear
himself
by
an
oath
.
Answ.
It
was
before
the
Iudges
of
the
land
.
2
It
was
in
cases
criminall
:
that
were
simply
evill
,
and
not
in
cases
of
conscience
.
3
There
was
an
open
wrong
and
losse
to
the
one
pa●ty
.
4
It
was
but
to
one
particular
,
not
to
●nsnare
him
any
way
.
5
His
oath
ended
the
controversie
.
Now
these
things
cannot
be
found
in
this
;
for
it
is
not
b●fore
the
Iudges
of
the
land
,
though
I
would
not
much
stand
w●th
them
for
it
;
yet
it
hath
ever
been
of
evill
report
,
for
Ministers
to
deal
by
vio●ence
,
in
so
much
as
in
t●mes
of
Popery
,
the
Clergie
,
so
called
,
were
abashed
themselues
to
condemn
any
.
2
These
things
for
which
they
object
the
oath
to
us
,
are
meerly
good
,
and
not
punishable
by
any
of
the
laws
of
the
Land
.
It
is
necessary
first
to
convince
the
party
,
that
to
doe
such
things
as
are
objected
(
suppose
to
meet
together
and
pray
)
are
simply
evils
and
sins
:
2
to
proue
them
punishable
by
the
laws
of
the
Land
.
3
Here
is
no
wrong
by
the
exercises
of
Religion
to
any
,
but
much
good
:
what
difference
there
is
then
any
may
discern
.
4
Here
are
many
insnaring
interrogatories
;
and
men
search
not
so
much
for
the
truth
,
as
to
wring
it
out
after
such
a
manner
,
as
may
be
prejudiciall
to
him
that
sweareth
;
there
is
as
much
subtilty
and
uncharitablenesse
shewed
herein
as
in
any
thing
.
5
In
this
oath
the
controversie
is
not
ended
,
but
many
times
begun
.
SECTION
.
XVI
.
HEre
it
will
not
be
amisse
to
insert
some
●hings
of
the
communion
which
the
〈◊〉
may
haue
in
private
,
to
perfo●m
private
duties
.
F●●st
,
therfore
o●serue
these
grounds
.
1
What
duties
cannot
be
perform●d
in
publ●que
,
ought
to
be
performed
in
p●ivate
.
2
That
God
hath
not
restrained
nor
bound
any
pa
t
of
his
servic●
to
the
publique
places
onely
;
but
so
as
necessity
urgeing
,
we
may
us●
the
same
in
private
,
it
being
not
against
the
nature
of
the
Ordinances
.
3
The
Ordinances
of
God
are
properly
the
inheritance
of
the
ch●lor
n
of
God
.
4
The
Commun●on
of
the
Saints
ought
to
be
,
to
build
up
one
an
other
.
Hence
it
will
follow
,
That
it
is
not
unlawfull
to
preach
the
wo●d
pr●vately
:
For
,
-
1
Christ
d●d
it
in
every
house
,
whose
example
in
all
morall
things
,
without
all
question
we
are
bound
to
follow
.
-
2
Th●
Apostles
Acts
5
,
they
had
then
tolle●at●on
to
preach
,
they
were
not
proh●bited
herein
,
they
followed
Christ
,
and
we
are
therfore
to
follow
th●m
.
-
3
The
Apost●e
Paul
,
Act.
20
20
,
makes
this
one
Argument
of
the
conscionable
discharge
and
faithfulnesse
in
his
Call●ng
,
that
he
had
taught
from
house
to
house
.
2
He
propounds
h
mselfe
as
a
pattern
unto
them
.
-
4
M●n●sters
are
the
laboure●s
&
servants
to
the
Church
,
and
ought
therfore
in
private
and
publ●que
to
inst●uct
them
.
-
5
Act
8
,
Phillip
joyned
to
the
chariot
:
whence
it
●s
plain
,
the
Lo●d
w●ll
haue
his
serv●n●s
to
tak●
all
occasions
to
win
any
.
-
6
That
which
may
tend
,
and
is
●equisite
to
ed●fication
be●ng
the
desire
of
Gods
children
,
ought
and
may
be
used
by
the
Ministers
;
but
pr●vate
teaching
may
,
and
doth
build
up
●uch
,
Ioh.
11.
-
7
M●nisters
may
reade
the
Scriptures
,
and
therfore
giue
the
sens●
,
and
teach
the
people
to
make
use
of
the
same
.
-
8
Th●
t
uth
of
God
must
be
taught
,
and
when
●t
cannot
in
publique
,
then
●t
must
bee
taught
in
private
altogether
.
-
9
None
but
Popish
Canons
,
and
German
inter●ms
were
ever
aga
nst
it
,
till
now
.
-
10
The
f●nction
of
the
Ministery
is
so
large
and
waighty
,
that
take
all
occasions
,
and
doe
to
the
uttermost
,
yet
much
a
doe
to
doe
our
office
in
any
sort
.
-
11
There
are
no
sound
arguments
against
this
course
,
for
Christians
to
be
exercised
in
private
;
onely
such
reasons
as
savour
of
sloth
or
profanenesse
are
brought
against
us
.
-
12
That
which
every
private
man
is
bound
to
,
that
the
Ministers
of
God
are
much
more
bound
to
;
But
private
men
are
bound
according
to
their
gifts
,
Deut.
6
,
and
Deut.
11
,
to
instruct
and
admonish
,
and
stirre
up
others
.
Neverthelesse
this
ought
to
be
done
so
,
as
men
doe
not
neglect
publique
meanes
,
for
which
private
should
prepare
,
and
fit
us
.
2
So
as
Ministers
doe
not
disable
themselues
from
doing
the
publique
duties
.
3
So
as
men
doe
not
neglect
any
necessary
duty
in
their
speciall
Calling
.
A
second
kind
of
communion
is
to
admonish
and
reproue
some
scandalous
professors
;
for
these
,
men
may
meet
together
.
For
,
-
1
Discipline
is
the
healing
of
the
sick
soule
,
and
finding
that
which
was
lost
,
which
all
in
their
place
are
bound
to
,
Math.
18.
-
2
Paul
commanded
the
Church
to
mee●
1
Cor.
5
,
for
this
end
.
-
3
Men
that
doe
not
reproue
others
are
guilty
of
their
sins
,
and
hate
them
,
Lev.
19.
-
4
Examples
of
all
times
warrant
this
;
our
Saviour
Christ
in
abso●v●ng
the
man
cast
out
,
Ioh.
9.
-
5
Gal.
6.1
,
A
charge
is
laid
upon
all
that
are
spirituall
.
Breth●en
,
therfore
I
beseech
you
consider
these
things
;
mens
soules
are
precious
,
the
divell
is
polit●ck
,
ever
like
a
roa●ing
L●on
,
watching
for
his
prey
:
the
long●r
men
hold
on
in
any
course
,
the
hardlie●
are
they
reclaymed
.
-
6
Men
departing
away
draw
many
others
with
them
,
and
so
Christ
looseth
many
sheep
for
want
of
tending
.
-
7
In
common
dangers
when
publique
helps
are
wanting
,
every
one
is
more
tyed
to
his
b●othe●
:
●oue
in
this
c●se
must
especially
appear
.
A
third
kind
of
Communion
is
to
exho●t
and
stirre
up
another
by
conference
,
and
to
rep●at
Sermons
;
this
ought
to
bee
,
though
d●scipline
be
set
up
,
at
times
conven●ent
.
1
Hebr.
10.24
,
25
,
Men
must
consider
one
another
to
provoke
to
loue
and
good
workes
.
2
Men
must
not
forsake
the
Assemblies
which
are
private
Meetings
;
since
each
must
exhort
one
another
.
Every
man
is
bound
as
hee
hath
received
the
gift
to
minister
the
same
:
1
Pet.
4.10
,
therfore
men
ought
to
meet
.
3
Private
Conference
helps
each
ones
weakenesses
,
both
in
memory
and
understanding
:
one
doth
supply
anothers
want
.
4
Ier.
6
,
Men
must
stand
and
inquire
.
5
These
exercises
make
men
blessed
and
happy
,
Psal.
1.
6
Experience
proues
them
to
thriue
best
which
use
these
meetings
,
in
a
holy
and
reverent
manner
.
7
The
practise
of
all
ages
witnesseth
this
,
Mal.
3.
8
The
nature
of
Gods
spirit
is
to
draw
the
Saints
together
in
one
;
where
,
in
a
more
speciall
manner
,
hee
is
present
assisting
them
.
A
fourth
kinde
of
Communion
is
to
pray
and
humble
themselues
;
this
is
plain
,
Acts
12
,
where
the
Holy
Ghost
records
it
,
and
the
fruit
of
it
appears
in
Peters
deliverance
,
and
Ester
.
2
No
duties
that
may
possibly
be
performed
ought
to
be
omitted
when
the
Lord
●als
for
them
.
These
duties
of
fasting
and
prayer
,
the
Lord
calls
for
,
in
time
of
calam●ties
,
Math.
9.
3
Eve●y
Christian
ought
apart
to
fast
,
if
hee
haue
no
company
,
or
no
convenient
meanes
w●th
others
;
as
Daniel
,
Nehemiah
:
but
ever
we
must
covet
as
much
as
●s
possible
to
be
together
,
where
the
Lo●d
is
especially
present
,
Act.
13
,
Math.
18.
4
Many
private
and
more
speciall
causes
,
which
are
matters
of
g●eat
waight
,
and
urgency
which
are
to
be
comm●nded
to
the
Lord
with
fasting
;
this
being
the
means
,
which
ever
the
Saints
haue
used
to
stir
up
themselues
and
others
by
,
Luk.
2.
5
It
is
a
sin
not
to
be
expiated
,
bringing
certain
judgment
when
men
doe
not
fast
and
humble
themselues
:
the
Lord
calling
therunto
,
Isa.
22.
6
Experience
sheweth
this
practise
,
to
keep
life
in
men
,
and
preserue
them
from
dee●●ning
,
to
keep
a
foot
the
ministery
of
the
Word
,
Act.
13.
7
The
divell
and
our
own
corrupt
natures
are
speciall
enemies
to
this
exercise
of
Religion
.
8
Onely
the
true
children
of
God
can
discern
dangers
plainly
before
they
come
,
therfore
th●y
ought
to
meet
together
,
though
others
doe
not
that
see
no
danger
.
By
all
this
we
may
see
whence
that
advise
is
,
which
is
too
much
followed
;
to
wit
,
to
bring
in
Popery
againe
,
in
doing
wherof
they
obseru
Machivill●an
policy
.
1
They
nourish
the
people
in
ignorance
under
blinde
Guides
,
that
so
they
may
readily
receiue
any
thing
,
and
haue
no
discerning
tw●xt
truth
and
●rrour
:
For
all
men
natu●ally
like
well
of
this
Religion
,
as
pleasing
to
the
senses
and
carnall
reason
.
2
L●t
there
be
Popish
ceremonies
and
customes
retained
;
for
all
that
while
it
is
well
enough
;
many
people
never
minde
so
much
the
doctrine
that
is
taught
,
as
the
Ceremonies
that
are
seen
.
3
They
that
are
chief
let
them
favour
Papists
.
2
Perswade
to
a
commoderation
.
3
Suppresse
them
that
are
greatest
Antipapists
,
both
Ministers
and
people
,
that
will
be
so
forward
.
4
Let
men
be
kept
in
a
d●slike
of
the
right
way
,
by
inveighing
against
it
,
as
schismaticall
,
and
d●abolicall
.
5
Let
men
teach
the
people
the
great
authority
the
Church
hath
in
command●ng
.
2
Let
them
teach
how
the
people
ought
quietly
to
submit
themselues
to
their
Minister
whatsoever
,
and
be
content
with
him
.
3
Let
them
that
seek
Reformation
be
made
odious
to
the
people
.
4
Let
them
be
taught
not
to
search
things
doubtfull
,
but
beleeue
their
Minister
.
And
in
cases
controverted
,
let
men
rely
rather
on
the
great
learning
of
the
present
Church
,
and
reverend
antiquity
,
then
to
follow
these
new
Geneva-like
preachers
,
that
will
haue
nothing
warranted
but
that
which
is
approved
by
the
Scriptures
.
6
Let
not
the
Gospell
be
freely
preached
:
For
these
exercises
of
preaching
,
and
prophesying
cut
down
the
kingdom
of
the
Pope
.
This
is
so
full
of
light
,
that
if
it
be
preached
so
plainly
as
many
doe
,
it
will
lay
open
all
.
7
Let
men
haue
such
a
kind
of
serving
God
,
as
will
not
stirre
nor
trouble
them
,
but
altogether
please
and
delight
.
Let
them
haue
such
preaching
,
singing
,
organs
&c.
Are
not
these
from
Satan
?
Are
they
not
directly
against
Christ
and
his
Kingdom
?
And
the
Kings
Majesty
and
his
Kingdom
?
which
fals
or
stands
,
not
with
a
Bishop
&
Ceremonies
,
but
with
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
rather
;
witnes
that
experience
of
the
Fr.
King
,
who
revolting
from
the
truth
,
how
did
the
Lord
meet
with
him
?
Wherfore
be
wise
ô
yee
Elders
of
Israel
,
and
sleep
not
you
that
are
the
Lords
Watchmen
.
The
divell
sows
tares
,
and
th●
peace
of
the
King
,
and
weale
of
the
Kingdom
depends
upon
th●
suppression
of
Popery
.
Take
hea●t
every
trueh●a●ted
Christian
,
and
stand
in
your
places
aga●nst
such
courses
,
as
bring
either
Atheism
or
Idolatry
.
Keep
up
the
Word
soundly
preached
by
the
Ministers
of
God
,
which
are
the
strength
of
the
land
.
Incourage
the
servants
of
God
that
are
most
ca
efull
to
please
the
Lord
.
Cause
that
there
be
a
generall
turning
to
the
Lord
by
fasting
and
prayer
.
Let
the
Sabboths
of
God
be
kept
and
sanctified
,
and
t●y
then
wh●ther
the
Lord
stay
not
his
judgments
,
and
blesse
the
land
more
then
ever
.
Then
you
shall
be
called
,
The
Restorers
of
the
Breaches
.
And
if
you
be
not
more
carefull
to
seek
the
Lord
,
and
walk
by
his
wisedom
,
know
that
all
human
power
cannot
uphold
your
Kingdom
against
Satanicall
d●vises
.
SECT.
XVII
.
Whether
it
be
fitting
to
bury
in
Churchyards
?
Answ.
IT
seeems
no
,
For
the
Scripture
and
practise
of
all
the
Saints
is
against
it
.
2
Men
place
religion
and
holinesse
in
it
,
and
when
things
indifferent
come
so
be
abused
,
they
are
not
lawfull
to
be
used
.
3
This
hath
and
doth
cause
so
many
prayers
to
be
read
over
the
dead
.
4
The
covetousnesse
of
Priests
and
Friars
,
hath
been
a
speciall
meanes
of
this
course
.
Whether
it
be
not
not
needfull
to
pull
down
Churches
built
for
the
honour
of
Idols
?
Answ.
It
seems
it
is
.
For
1
Hos.
4.15
.
2
The
house
of
Baal
was
destroyed
.
3
The
high
places
ought
to
haue
been
d●stroyed
.
4
It
is
a
part
of
holinesse
to
overthrow
the
Groues
,
Deut.
7.
5
The
name
and
memoriall
of
Idolls
ought
to
be
rooted
out
.
6
To
dedicate
Churches
to
a
Saint
is
Idolatry
,
which
ought
to
be
removed
.
7
The
gold
of
graven
Images
is
an
abomination
to
the
Lord
,
and
an
accursed
thing
,
therfore
also
Churches
which
●are
so
defiled
.
Object
.
These
places
were
unlawfull
because
the
Lord
had
chosen
a
speciall
place
where
be
had
put
his
name
.
Answ.
That
reason
is
never
given
:
2
the
pollution
by
Idolatry
is
ever
urged
as
the
cheife
cause
.
Meanes
that
the
people
may
be
fitted
for
Reformation
.
1
Men
must
hunger
after
all
Gods
Ordinances
.
1
Must
set
their
hearts
to
seek
the
Lord
by
earnest
praying
,
and
turning
unto
him
.
3
They
must
obseru
an
holy
Discipline
amongst
themselues
in
admonishing
and
reproving
one
an
other
,
&c.
4
Must
touch
no
unclean
thing
,
abhorring
all
Romish
Reliques
,
and
Ant●christ
especially
.
5
When
men
mourn
for
the
burdens
laid
upon
them
,
and
groan
for
the
misery
of
others
.
6
Rejoyce
in
the
forwardnesse
of
them
that
are
most
zealous
,
not
envying
one
an
other
.
7
That
speciall
prayers
be
continually
offered
up
to
the
Lord
for
the
Magistrate
.
The
danger
of
seperation
after
the
manner
now
used
by
some
.
Let
none
imagine
that
because
I
write
gainst
the
practise
of
Seperat●on
,
that
therefore
I
hate
the
pe●sons
,
whom
I
am
pe●●wa●ed
th●o●gh
tende●nes
of
conscie●ce
doe
w●thsta●d
these
corrupt●ons
.
Hear
th●●fore
a
freinds
reproof
who
tenders
your
good
,
and
desires
the
holy
ordinances
of
God
,
and
in
all
th
ngs
to
keep
a
good
conscience
.
Sometimes
affection
may
outrun
soundnes
of
judgment
,
and
in
s●eking
to
fly
more
then
is
sin
,
we
fall
into
greater
corr●ptions
,
and
nourish
much
●vill
in
us
.
Brethren
,
disdain
not
to
read
a
few
lines
which
I
know
cannot
abate
your
zeal
,
and
may
through
Gods
blessing
make
your
course
more
comfortab●e
.
Consider
well
therfore
of
these
g●ounds
I
lay
,
as
a
way
to
that
which
follows
.
1
That
there
is
in
each
a
naturall
affect●on
like
zeal
;
as
in
other
graces
,
the
deceitfull
hea●t
will
counterfeit
gr●●e
,
so
in
th●s
;
witnes
Iehu
:
there
is
an
errour
on
the
right
hand
.
2
That
this
blind
zeal
carries
men
headlong
without
examination
or
sea●ch
of
their
waies
to
censure
others
,
when
there
is
no
power
further
to
hurt
.
3
Men
may
oppose
corruptions
in
publique
,
and
yet
neglect
to
fight
against
sin
resolutely
,
and
zealously
in
themselues
,
therby
thinking
to
please
God
highly
.
4
That
Tolleration
is
not
approbation
Act.
17.30
.
5
It
is
the
desire
of
Satan
and
our
own●
to
seperate
,
from
the
true
children
of
God
,
upon
any
occasion
whatsoever
,
these
enemies
much
respect
.
6
Men
rending
themselues
from
the
true
Church
,
as
no
Church
,
cannot
tell
where
to
stay
,
nor
to
whom
to
joyn
themselues
which
makes
their
rents
incurable
.
7
Men
may
joyn
themselus
to
the
purest
Congregations
,
if
it
be
without
condemning
others
,
as
nothing
.
8
Christ
is
not
ever
accompanied
withall
his
ordinances
in
act
,
but
many
times
he
goes
in
one
or
two
amongst
his
people
.
A
Church
holding
the
foundation
,
though
it
err
in
many
particulars
remaines
a
Church
still
.
9
Many
commands
binde
the
Magistrate
to
redresse
things
amisse
,
which
private
persons
cannot
possibly
reform
.
10
Gods
Ordinances
make
us
one
with
the
Lord
,
and
with
men
,
no
further
then
they
are
one
with
the
Lord
.
These
things
agreed
upon
,
I
doubt
not
but
men
will
yeeld
to
these
Arguments
following
agai●st
totall
separation
.
First
,
there
●s
a
true
Minist●ry
in
the
Chu●ches
of
England
,
therfore
it
●s
lawfull
to
joyn
with
them
.
That
there
is
a
true
Ministery
it
may
appeare
.
1
B●cause
men
haue
gifts
to
dispense
the
Word
.
2
Men
are
chosen
by
the
people
.
3
Graue
and
godly
Preachers
doe
approue
of
the
ent●●ng
●n
of
many
.
4
Men
haue
ord●nation
though
not
aft●r
the
purest
manner
,
but
corrupt
,
wh●ch
comming
to
their
knowledg
they
repent
of
.
5
Men
exercise
their
Ministery
,
not
by
vertue
of
a●y
power
from
men
,
but
because
the
Lord
hat●
s
not
them
.
6
The
hand
of
the
Lord
is
with
them
,
to
prosper
h●s
own
wo●k
,
so
as
men
are
brought
to
the
Lord
.
Secondly
,
where
the
Gospell
is
soundly
preached
,
and
men
yeeld
obed●ence
to
the
known
t●uth
,
therto
we
may
saf●ly
joyn
.
For
these
are
the
●eep
of
Christ
,
Ioh.
10.
Object
.
The
Gospell
is
not
faithfully
preached
,
many
truths
are
concealed
.
Answ.
The
main
and
fundamentfull
truths
,
which
giue
life
to
a
Christian
are
purely
and
wholly
taught
,
as
the
doctrine
of
fa●th
and
●epentance
.
2
Other
circumstantiall
truths
are
taught
too
:
1
generally
to
the
und●●stand●ng
of
the
w●se
:
2
in
practis●
,
in
that
men
doe
abstain
from
all
things
they
judg●
to
be
sinne
:
3
They
suffer
that
is
sa●d
upon
them
for
refusall
hereunto
:
4
Some
haue
taught
th●se
t●uths
controv●●t
d
,
by
writing
and
private
R●solut●on
:
Suppose
●t
bee
a
want
amongst
us
,
as
I
confesse
men
haue
been
too
wary
,
for
the
most
part
,
in
this
kinde
:
yet
notwithstanding
consider
,
each
want
doth
not
bring
a
nullity
of
the
Ministery
.
3
Reason
.
Men
must
not
separate
,
till
the
Lord
separate
;
for
Gods
people
must
follow
th●
Lo●d
,
not
goe
before
him
,
and
they
must
not
be
holyer
then
hee
,
who
is
of
purest
eyes
.
Now
the
Lord
is
not
s
parated
till
hee
giue
men
over
,
and
send
no
mo●e
Prophets
to
turn
them
to
h●m
:
for
till
then
,
though
men
haue
forsaken
th●
Lord
,
yet
he
forsakes
not
them
.
4
All
Christians
are
bound
to
follow
the
Lamb
whersoever
he
goes
;
and
joyn
with
him
against
the
sinns
of
the
times
;
therfore
m●n
should
not
separate
so
,
and
leaue
Christ
,
but
each
to
help
and
stand
for
Reformation
,
incouraging
the
servants
of
the
Lord
that
are
sent
out
to
protest
against
corruptions
.
5
No
instance
can
be
given
that
ever
the
servants
of
God
haue
severed
,
or
were
commanded
to
seperate
further
then
from
the
corruptions
of
the
time
,
to
haue
no
fellowship
with
the
unfruitful
works
of
darknesse
,
to
touch
no
unclean
thing
.
6
Men
mourning
for
sin
,
not
acting
,
nor
joyning
in
consent
in
any
known
evill
,
are
not
guilty
of
others
sins
:
therfore
Lot
was
not
guilty
of
Sodoms
sin
,
seeing
they
vexed
his
righteous
soule
,
2
Pet.
2.7
,
Eze.
9
,
in
the
Churches
of
England
men
may
doe
thus
.
7
This
kinde
of
separation
obscures
the
good
providence
of
God
towards
the
land
,
which
giues
some
liberty
in
his
service
,
but
with
some
paines
,
cost
and
other
crosses
,
which
usually
accompany
the
pure
worship
of
God
.
This
is
no
small
sin
,
to
bereaue
the
Lord
of
the
glory
of
so
great
mercy
in
spiritual
blessings
,
as
he
hath
shewed
towards
our
land
.
Secondly
,
this
passeth
rash
judgment
upon
many
reverend
Preachers
,
and
godly
people
.
Thirdly
,
men
hereby
despise
,
and
so
loose
the
b●nefit
of
the
prayers
of
the
Saints
,
which
is
the
greatest
ben●fit
in
the
wo●ld
,
next
to
t●e
min●ste●y
of
the
Wo●d
.
Fourthly
,
men
so
separate
as
they
joyn
to
no
reformed
Church
that
holds
and
pract●seth
the
same
holy
Ordinances
of
God
which
they
desire
,
and
walk
in
the
same
way
of
obedi●nce
with
them
.
8
Wheras
they
might
giue
testimony
to
the
truth
in
suffering
for
the
Ordinances
of
God
,
now
they
suffer
for
separation
from
the
Word
preached
.
9
The
power
of
the
Gospell
doth
as
much
app●ar
in
any
of
the
Professors
,
being
in
our
Chu●ch
,
as
it
doth
when
they
are
separated
,
wh●ch
should
not
,
if
they
onely
had
t●e
O●d●nances
of
God
.
10
Gods
children
may
eat
their
own
meat
though
dogs
and
sw●ne
be
admitted
,
through
the
neg●●gence
of
th●m
that
should
exercise
Discip●●n●
.
Wherfore
b●●thren
follow
after
truth
,
b●t●n
loue
,
that
you
may
haue
the
more
inward
pe●c●
,
and
doe
the
more
good
.
Oppose
errour
,
b●t
not
any
truth
:
fight
against
t●e
world
,
but
s●●rr
not
agai●st
the
ch●●d●en
of
God
.
Make
not
the
Church
weak
by
your
r●nting
from
it
:
nor
giue
occasion
to
the
adversaries
to
speak
evill
of
those
truths
you
hold
,
and
ordinances
of
God
which
you
seek
.
SECTION
XVIII
.
BEcause
it
is
so
often
in
the
mouths
of
men
,
that
these
things
controverted
,
are
things
indifferent
:
therfore
it
will
not
bee
amisse
to
set
down
some
speciall
rules
for
discerning
and
using
things
indifferent
.
A
thing
indifferent
properly
is
a
mean
,
twixt
good
and
evill
,
and
in
it selfe
neither
good
nor
evill
.
1
It
is
a
mean
seated
twixt
the
extreams
,
having
not
the
nature
of
either
extrem
:
So
that
a
thing
commanded
or
forbidden
by
the
Lord
is
not
indifferent
.
2
Twixt
good
and
evill
:
therfore
that
which
is
a
mean
in
respect
of
some
other
sin
is
not
indifferent
;
as
fornication
is
lesse
●vill
then
adultery
,
yet
evill
and
not
indifferent
,
the
like
may
be
said
of
degrees
of
goodnesse
.
3
In
it selfe
;
that
is
,
in
its
own
nature
:
for
in
the
particulars
every
action
is
good
or
evill
.
So
that
the
goodnesse
or
evill
of
a
thing
indifferent
,
is
not
from
it selfe
,
but
from
the
user
:
if
he
be
pure
or
impure
,
from
the
circumstances
,
from
the
manner
of
doing
it
:
So
that
an
action
of
the
same
kinde
may
be
evill
in
one
,
in
another
commendab●e
:
The
laws
of
man
cannot
make
the
th●ngs
that
are
indifferent
,
simp●y
good
or
evill
;
●o●
t●en
they
should
change
the
very
nature
of
things
,
which
men
cannot
.
What
things
are
indifferent
.
THe
things
that
are
indifferent
are
such
as
are
left
unto
mans
free
cho
se
,
for
the
exerc●se
of
wisedom
,
fa●th
,
sobriety
,
loue
,
and
the
l●ke
graces
of
God
in
h●m
.
Where
by
the
way
we
may
obserue
;
why
some
things
are
left
indifferent
.
1
Because
in
their
own
nature
they
are
neither
good
nor
ev●●l
,
and
therfore
not
to
be
commanded
or
fo●b●dden
.
2
Because
the
Lo●d
would
haue
a●l
his
grac●s
,
and
the
powers
of
mens
soules
to
be
the
more
exerc●sed
:
for
the
hardest
th●ngs
in
Religion
,
are
often
about
things
in●●fferent
.
3
There
s●ould
be
infinite
rules
given
then
,
for
these
cases
are
innumerable
,
and
so
the
knowledg
of
things
absolutely
needfull
should
be
hindred
.
The
particular
kinds
of
things
indifferent
are
.
1
Meats
and
drinks
:
it
is
true
,
there
is
nothing
of
it selfe
unclean
.
2
Garments
are
things
indifferent
.
3
Recreations
.
4
The
time
of
publique
assembling
together
upon
the
Sabboth
.
5
And
lastly
,
whatsoever
a
man
may
doe
w●thout
impiety
towards
God
,
or
wrong
to
man
.
In
the
use
of
things
indifferent
;
first
every
man
must
learn
the
right
use
from
the
Word
,
1
Tim.
4
,
for
our
own
reason
is
very
bl●nd
here●n
,
and
custom
exceeding
corrupt
,
and
this
must
the
rather
be
rememb●●d
:
Because
,
2
Man
must
giue
account
to
Christ
for
his
using
things
indifferent
.
3
Every
man
must
be
fully
perswaded
in
h●s
own
conscience
,
that
the
thing
hee
doth
is
lawfull
n
it selfe
;
this
perswasion
is
a
certain
knowledg
in
his
own
heart
and
conscience
from
the
light
of
the
Word
,
and
the
sp●rit
of
God
shining
in
him
.
This
excluds
doubting
:
1
that
is
sin
.
So
is
2
depending
upon
others
,
or
following
others
example
:
3
When
men
are
perswaded
,
but
by
shews
of
reason
,
or
of
men
,
not
by
sound
grounds
out
of
the
Scripture
.
4
Each
man
must
be
very
wise
in
using
this
liberty
.
1
Men
must
discern
what
is
expedient
and
may
further
to
edifie
others
.
2
Men
must
discern
times
and
circumstances
.
5
Men
must
be
very
carefull
in
the
use
of
things
indifferent
lest
they
be
brought
in
bondage
to
them
in
judgement
.
6
A
man
must
use
them
soberly
.
7
A
man
must
use
them
as
things
indifferent
,
without
opinion
of
holinesse
,
or
merit
,
or
necessity
.
8
A
mans
end
must
be
ever
Gods
glory
,
and
his
own
good
:
this
excluds
al
using
of
them
to
the
honour
of
any
Idoll
.
9
Men
must
be
very
thankfull
for
the
liberty
purchased
by
Christ
,
though
they
should
not
injoy
the
things
in
this
life
.
10
Men
must
not
seek
themselues
onely
in
the
use
of
things
indifferent
.
11
Men
should
choose
that
way
,
that
may
most
fit
them
for
their
serving
of
God
in
both
their
callings
.
12
Men
must
stand
fast
,
and
not
loose
their
right
purchased
so
deer
.
13
Men
must
be
content
to
be
restrained
by
the
Magistrate
,
from
the
over
common
use
of
a
thing
indifferent
,
for
the
publique
good
.
These
rules
being
given
of
God
,
no
man
can
command
aga●nst
them
.
14
Men
must
not
despise
and
judge
one
another
,
for
the
use
or
forbearing
of
things
indifferent
.
15
Men
must
use
them
in
loue
.
16
Every
man
is
bound
to
use
a
thing
,
or
forbear
it
,
as
it
may
most
benefit
,
and
build
up
others
.
These
things
must
be
remembred
;
because
the
minde
of
man
is
wanton
naturally
,
and
in
things
indifferent
,
takes
more
liberty
far
th●n
●t
ought
.
Secondly
,
because
in
all
times
many
would
abridge
Gods
children
of
their
liberty
.
Hence
it
may
easily
appear
,
that
the
grounds
of
one
side
,
to
u●ge
these
th●ngs
upon
us
,
are
weak
;
and
that
the
exceptions
on
our
side
,
are
not
foolish
and
frivolous
,
as
may
appear
both
from
their
natur●
,
and
use
.
From
their
nature
,
because
these
things
now
controverted
are
not
ind●fferent
.
1
Because
they
are
b●eaches
of
the
second
commandement
.
2
Are
Idolothits
.
3
Are
against
order
,
decency
,
&
edification
.
4
There
is
as
great
reason
why
the
weak
should
bee
born
withall
,
for
not
doing
th●se
,
as
the
Iews
for
not
beleeving
Christian
liberty
by
Christ
,
from
Moses
ceremon●es
.
S●condly
,
their
use
is
not
according
to
the
rules
;
For
,
-
1
Men
cannot
proue
these
things
indifferent
from
the
Word
.
-
2
Men
would
perswade
others
,
if
it
be
sin
,
it
is
the
Magistrats
sin
,
none
else
.
-
3
Men
would
force
others
by
commanding
onely
,
not
perswading
:
secondly
,
their
perswasions
are
example
and
antiquity
,
which
are
no
grounds
for
the
conscience
to
restion
.
-
4
Men
would
haue
us
to
yeeld
to
their
discretion
in
appointing
such
things
,
without
any
examination
of
expediencie
.
-
5
Men
are
brought
in
bondage
to
them
,
to
use
them
whether
they
profit
or
no.
-
6
Men
imag●ne
all
good
order
is
broken
,
if
these
be
not
used
.
-
7
How
can
they
be
used
,
without
shew
of
approving
the
superstition
of
Rome
?
2
what
good
doth
any
man
reap
hereby
?
-
8
Men
seek
themselues
,
and
out
of
an
opinion
of
learning
,
take
liberty
to
doe
what
they
please
,
like
the
Corinthians
.
-
9
Men
stand
not
fast
,
but
make
themselues
servants
of
men
.
-
10
Men
judge
us
as
Schismaticks
and
Hereticks
for
not
conforming
.
-
11
Men
sin
against
Christ
in
offending
their
brethren
,
as
afterwards
shall
appear
.
-
12
Men
are
bound
in
conscience
rather
to
suffer
any
disgrace
,
then
to
offend
their
brethren
.
-
13
Though
things
should
be
indifferent
,
yet
the
rules
of
using
them
are
not
from
mans
will
,
but
from
Gods
wisedom
:
wheras
here
they
doe
by
these
things
offend
God
.
Obj.
They
that
oppose
these
things
controverted
,
are
peevish
and
malicious
.
Answ.
That
is
not
true
,
since
they
are
conscionable
in
other
things
,
and
they
subject
themselues
to
be
taught
by
the
Word
,
and
are
willing
to
be
informed
.
Of
Scandall
or
Offence
.
Offence
is
properly
that
which
hinders
one
in
any
good
course
.
This
is
of
our selues
,
when
we
continue
some
lusts
of
the
flesh
unmortified
,
Mat.
5.
This
is
grievous
to
God
,
and
fearfull
to
us
:
for
it
depriues
men
of
heaven
.
So
Herod
and
Iudas
.
2
Offence
is
of
prophane
pharisaicall
men
;
this
is
by
preaching
and
confessing
the
truth
,
and
leading
an
holy
life
:
So
many
are
now
a
dayes
offended
,
that
men
should
preach
the
Word
fa●thfully
and
zealously
,
and
that
men
should
be
forward
to
hear
and
pray
,
and
perform
good
and
necessary
duties
.
This
is
not
to
be
respected
,
our
Saviour
Christ
bids
,
Let
them
alone
.
Reas.
1.
God
must
be
obeyed
.
2
The
truth
must
be
witnessed
.
3
None
of
Gods
plants
should
be
offended
.
4
This
will
discover
all
hipocrites
,
and
lay
them
open
.
A
third
offence
is
to
temporary
Professors
,
this
is
by
persecution
,
Mat.
13
,
and
Mat.
24.
This
cannot
be
avoided
,
wicked
men
will
ever
be
in
the
world
,
and
enemies
to
the
kingdom
of
Christ
.
This
is
a
sign
of
perdition
without
repentance
,
to
be
offended
and
offend
.
A
fourth
offence
is
,
called
properly
,
an
offence
given
.
This
is
either
to
t●e
wicked
,
or
to
the
ch●ldren
of
God
;
and
to
both
,
either
by
fals
doctrine
,
or
want
in
manners
.
1
False
doctrine
,
as
Rom.
16.17
.
2
Evi●l
facts
are
such
as
cause
the
Gospell
,
and
the
name
of
God
to
be
evill
spoken
of
.
This
offends
both
the
wicked
,
which
are
driven
fu●ther
off
from
Relig●on
,
&
hardened
●n
their
sins
:
and
the
children
of
God
,
who
are
reproached
,
and
her●by
letted
,
this
makes
the
●●ghteous
scarcely
b●
saved
.
3
Dissention
of
Teachers
,
either
through
false
doctrine
,
o●
unskilfull
propounding
of
some
points
.
4
Abuse
of
Christian
liberty
,
when
men
as
Peter
,
dissemble
and
deny
that
I
berty
they
haue
for
fear
of
man
,
Gal.
●
.
Or
2
o●t
of
their
knowledg
,
using
what
in
it selfe
is
lawfull
,
unseasonably
and
ind●scretly
,
without
regard
of
others
:
This
is
that
so
much
spoken
aga●nst
,
Rom.
14
1
Cor.
8
,
&
10.
This
●s
either
,
1
when
men
blaspheme
a●d
speak
evill
of
our
liberty
for
our
foolish
using
of
it
,
Rom.
14.16
.
2
When
the
weak
brother
is
grieved
,
Rom
14.
3
When
he
is
drawn
to
doe
any
thing
,
wherof
he
is
not
fully
perswaded
;
this
is
to
sinne
against
Christ
,
and
beat
the
weak
conscience
of
others
,
and
that
●ither
to
his
utter
dashing
and
casting
away
:
or
2
to
his
fall
:
or
3
to
his
weakning
or
discouraging
from
going
so
fast
in
his
journey
:
all
these
are
noted
,
Rom.
14.15
.
All
these
may
be
by
the
use
of
things
indifferent
,
and
they
are
aga●nst
loue
and
charity
:
we
ought
to
deny
our selues
,
and
seek
the
good
of
others
.
2
These
are
against
Christ
.
3
Against
that
w●s●dom
which
ought
to
be
in
us
.
A
fifth
offence
is
by
a
shew
of
evill
,
which
Christians
are
bound
to
avo●de
,
1
Thess
5
,
2
Cor.
8
,
1
Tim.
5.14
,
I
will
the
yonger
widdowes
marry
.
The
retayning
and
using
of
the
Ceremonies
in
cont●oversie●s
offence
g●v●n
.
First
,
in
doctrine
;
men
cannot
defend
them
without
Popish
grounds
,
as
very
Pap●sts
see
.
Secondly
,
this
backsliding
of
some
,
hardneth
many
wick●d
men
,
and
casteth
reproach
upon
th●
forward
servants
of
God
.
It
is
a
w●ck●d
action
in
any
to
goe
backward
,
and
come
neerer
R●me
again
,
wheras
they
should
fly
out
of
her
.
Thirdly
,
this
caus●th
such
dissention
of
Teachers
amongst
us
.
Fourthly
,
men
abuse
their
liberty
(
suppose
these
were
indifferent
,
which
cannot
be
proved
)
in
thus
using
them
.
1
Many
dissemble
,
and
professe
they
dare
not
otherwise
doe
,
then
use
these
,
and
so
deny
that
liberty
Christ
bath
purchased
.
2
Many
a
weak
brother
is
exceed●ngly
grieved
hereby
.
3
Many
are
drawn
to
doe
that
which
they
are
not
perswaded
of
:
1
Som●
to
their
dashing
,
so
as
they
turn
from
Christ
to
the
world
again
,
and
prone
bitter
enemies
to
Christ
:
2
Some
fall
fearfully
:
3
All
are
h●ndred
,
and
made
lesse
zealous
and
carefull
in
the
work
of
the
Ministery
,
and
lesse
resolute
against
Popery
.
Fiftly
,
here
is
a
great
shew
of
evill
,
and
conformity
with
Antichrist
,
wherby
the
ministry
of
men
is
made
lesse
glorious
amongst
others
.
So
that
from
hence
we
see
,
we
haue
ground
sufficient
,
not
to
conform
to
these
ceremonies
.
Wherfore
doe
yee
judge
(
oh
ye
censorious
and
ridged
brethren
)
such
,
who
you
know
of
conscience
abstayn
from
doing
these
things
?
The
command
of
a
dread
Soveraign
we
acknowledg
,
and
one
whose
good
and
safety
we
every
way
desire
.
SECTION
.
XIX
.
THough
it
may
seem
lost
labour
to
goe
over
this
subject
,
which
is
so
largely
and
learnedly
handled
by
men
of
excellent
gifts
;
yet
since
the
ceremonies
remain
,
and
are
more
straitly
urged
then
before
.
Therfore
it
is
fitting
we
should
never
rest
till
these
bleyns
of
our
Church
be
removed
:
we
must
contend
for
the
faith
,
and
leaue
many
testimonies
to
posterity
,
of
the
dislike
of
these
human
inventions
.
First
,
therfore
to
propound
some
generall
grounds
touching
the
nature
and
use
of
these
things
.
1
It
must
be
remembred
that
the
Communion
book
contains
in
the
judgment
of
our
adversaries
,
a
briefe
and
summe
of
Gods
outward
worship
.
This
is
plain
since
themselues
call
it
divine
Service
.
2
They
require
more
reverence
to
this
,
then
to
the
Ordinances
of
God
:
3
They
command
this
chiefly
,
and
punish
men
most
for
absence
from
this
:
4
They
giue
charge
none
of
this
should
bee
omitted
for
preaching
:
5
They
appoint
such
Ministers
as
can
doe
nothing
else
but
read
this
:
6
They
binde
men
to
this
,
though
they
haue
no
preaching
in
the
Congregation
.
2
These
now
controverted
Ceremonies
are
imposed
to
stir
up
the
dull
mind
of
man
to
the
remembrance
of
his
duty
;
in
their
Preface
to
the
Ceremonies
.
3
They
are
so
imposed
,
as
men
must
be
in
bondage
to
them
and
use
them
,
without
respect
of
any
mans
weaknesse
whatsoever
.
4
Men
deem
them
fitting
not
onely
for
these
times
,
and
this
present
Church
,
but
fitting
every
place
:
for
they
desire
and
labour
to
bring
all
strangers
to
the
same
Ceremonies
.
5
In
experience
,
these
Ceremonies
are
utterly
unprofitable
,
and
doe
not
further
the
Gospell
of
Christ
.
6
These
ceremonies
haue
been
too
long
in
the
Church
.
7
They
were
brought
in
,
in
times
of
darknesse
,
when
many
corruptions
had
gotten
in
.
The
Surplus
and
Kneeling
can
not
bee
proved
to
haue
been
before
the
height
of
Popery
.
8
These
Ceremonies
haue
been
all
grosly
abused
to
Idolatry
,
and
will-worship
by
the
Papists
,
from
whose
hands
we
receiu
them
.
9
There
is
no
damage
nor
hurt
at
all
,
to
any
Ordinance
of
God
,
or
Calling
he
hath
set
in
his
Church
,
by
the
removall
of
them
.
10
They
are
chiefly
held
and
maintained
now
,
as
it
seemeth
by
the
Prelates
words
,
to
uphold
their
Lordship
.
For
no
Ceremony
,
no
Bishop
.
If
they
haue
not
these
Ceremonies
,
wherewith
shall
they
smite
their
fellow-servants
?
whose
abode
in
the
Ministery
,
by
the
light
of
the
Gospell
,
would
cause
such
light
to
shine
,
that
all
would
easily
discern
the
unlawfulnesse
of
thes●
Callings
.
11
They
are
burdens
,
and
matters
of
griefe
to
all
,
or
the
most
conscionable
Ministers
in
the
land
.
12
They
so
count
of
these
,
that
they
had
rather
loose
300
godly
able
Preachers
,
then
not
haue
these
Ceremonies
used
every
where
.
The
first
argument
against
Ceremonies
,
is
out
of
Ex.
20.24.25
,
where
note
these
two
Conclusions
.
1
That
the
Lord
loues
not
outward
pompe
,
nor
mans
inventions
in
his
service
:
for
the
Lord
will
haue
the
altar
of
earth
;
or
if
it
be
of
stone
,
it
must
not
be
of
hewen
stone
.
2
That
mans
pollishing
,
and
adorning
any
thing
,
without
speciall
warrant
,
defiles
the
same
.
These
arguments
are
firm
against
our
Cemonies
:
1
Because
they
are
but
outward
pompe
,
and
mans
inventions
,
as
themselues
grant
:
2
Outward
adorning
of
the
Minister
with
this
surplus-garment
pollutes
him
,
since
they
haue
no
warrant
for
the
same
.
Argum.
2.
Lev.
18.3
,
After
the
doings
of
the
land
of
Aegipt
,
and
after
the
doings
of
the
land
of
Canaan
shall
yee
not
doe
,
neither
walk
in
their
Ordinances
.
This
place
proues
that
men
must
not
doe
as
idolatrous
heathens
doe
.
Whence
obseru.
1
That
which
is
an
ordinance
of
the
heathens
ought
to
be
abhorred
,
being
not
grounded
on
the
Word
,
or
light
of
nature
:
To
worship
God
outwardly
after
their
own
manner
,
with
any
thing
whatsoever
men
devise
is
the
manner
of
heathen
,
and
idolaters
.
This
place
and
the
like
made
the
Cemonies
unlawfull
at
the
very
first
bringing
in
of
them
.
2
That
we
must
not
walk
in
their
Ordinances
:
but
to
use
the
Crosse
and
Surplus
are
the
ordinances
of
the
Papists
now
:
they
straightly
injoyn
them
;
they
can
and
doe
lay
best
claim
unto
them
:
other
Reformed
Churches
haue
rejected
them
.
If
any
man
say
this
place
is
meant
of
their
abomination
in
uncleannesse
,
defiling
themselues
after
their
manner
.
The
Answer
is
plain
,
the
place
is
generall
,
including
all
their
manners
and
customes
,
as
may
be
gathered
out
of
the
text
.
Ordinances
signifie
for
the
most
part
,
if
not
ever
,
the
Ceremonies
.
2
Because
the
Lord
binds
them
onely
to
his
Statuts
and
Ordinances
,
v.
4.
3
The
Lord
abhorrs
as
much
or
more
,
the
inventions
of
men
,
and
the
manner
of
the
heathens
in
his
service
,
as
outward
uncleannes
.
Therfore
argumentum
à
pari
necessario
concludit
.
Arg.
3.
The
Lord
will
haue
his
children
unlike
Idolaters
outwardly
,
and
especially
the
Ministers
of
his
Word
.
This
proposition
is
grounded
on
Lev.
19.27.28
,
compared
with
Lev.
21.5
.
Whence
it
is
plain
,
that
to
injoyn
ministers
conformity
with
idolaters
,
is
unlawfull
for
him
that
commands
,
and
him
that
obeys
.
For
the
Lord
forbids
it
by
this
reason
,
which
none
can
satisfie
;
for
he
offereth
the
bread
of
the
Lord
.
Whence
learn
,
that
he
that
performes
publique
worship
to
God
,
must
not
be
like
Idolaters
.
Ministers
now
perform
publique
worship
to
the
Lord
.
Neither
let
any
say
,
that
the
Crosse
,
Surplus
,
and
Kneeling
are
trifles
:
for
so
men
might
say
of
cutting
round
the
corners
of
their
head
,
or
marring
the
corners
of
their
bea●d
.
Argu.
4.
From
Deut.
4.3.4
,
&c.
Whence
we
learn
:
1
That
the
Lord
w●●
ha●e
no
more
done
in
his
worship
,
then
he
teacheth
and
commandeth
in
his
Word
.
2
That
adding
or
detracting
n
the
service
of
the
Lord
by
doctrine
or
ceremonies
,
without
speciall
warrant
hinders
the
keeping
of
Gods
commandements
.
3
That
the
keeping
of
those
things
God
commands
will
onely
make
people
wise
,
and
happy
.
4
That
the
Lord
is
neer
in
mercy
to
them
that
walk
in
his
wayes
.
5
That
men
must
make
no
similitude
or
likenesse
of
any
thing
in
the
service
of
God
;
but
they
must
learn
by
hearing
the
Word
of
the
Lord
.
Which
things
are
plain
against
our
Ceremonies
.
For
,
1
men
haue
no
word
for
these
,
therfore
they
are
unlawfull
.
2
Men
adde
by
carnall
reason
unto
the
ordinances
and
worship
of
God
these
Ceremonies
:
which
is
as
unlawfull
as
to
detract
any
Ceremony
and
ordinance
God
hath
appointed
to
his
people
.
3
These
hinder
the
keeping
of
Gods
Commandements
.
1
Because
carnall
reason
is
unmortified
that
leads
men
.
2
Men
please
their
affections
:
both
which
hinder
Gods
Commandements
from
being
kept
Rom.
8.
3
Men
dote
upon
their
devises
when
they
are
used
,
which
hinders
them
frō●ouing
the
Lord
and
his
ordinances
with
all
their
hea●t
.
4
Men
so
striue
to
bring
in
these
,
and
to
keep
them
in
,
as
that
all
their
labour
is
spent
herein
.
If
it
be
said
that
this
is
meant
of
adding
or
detracting
,
in
the
substance
of
Gods
worship
.
Answ.
This
cannot
be
so
understood
.
1.
Because
the
Lord
forbids
all
adding
,
and
this
in
Ceremonies
is
adding
:
2
Because
the
Lord
binds
to
the
manner
prescribed
,
as
well
as
to
the
matter
,
Deut.
32.
3.
Men
may
not
adde
in
doctrine
,
nor
detract
;
therfore
not
in
Ceremonies
.
4
Because
the
Lord
punished
them
when
they
varied
in
the
least
Ceremonie
and
circumstance
from
the
pattern
in
the
mo●●nt
.
Arg.
5.
Deut.
7.
All
the
monuments
of
Idolatry
should
be
destroyed
.
2
The
Church
ought
to
haue
speciall
outward
holines
more
then
any
other
people
hath
:
a
part
wherof
is
in
overthrowing
such
pollutions
.
3
The
Lord
will
haue
all
sorts
of
Images
to
be
destroyed
.
The
Lord
will
not
have
his
chidren
communicate
with
Idolaters
either
in
their
religious
Ceremonies
or
outward
communion
.
Hence
we
learn
:
1
That
these
ought
to
be
destroyed
,
since
they
are
to
us
monuments
of
Popery
;
they
bring
that
to
our
remembrance
:
2
Now
they
are
appendants
of
that
religion
onely
at
this
day
3
They
are
as
dangerous
to
us
as
the
monuments
of
these
Gentils
were
to
the
Iews
.
4
The
Lord
will
haue
his
children
goe
as
far
from
Idolatry
as
is
possible
;
now
wee
retayning
their
Ceromonies
haue
Communion
with
them
.
If
it
be
said
this
place
speaks
of
them
that
are
open
Idolaters
and
had
devised
these
things
themselues
.
The
Answer
is
,
that
Papists
are
open
Idolaters
,
2
They
devised
these
things
of
themselues
,
and
though
they
should
be
before
Popery
,
yet
they
might
be
and
were
beginnings
of
Popery
.
Arg.
6
Dev.
7.
two
last
verses
.
Things
dedicated
to
Idols
,
and
abused
in
state
of
worship
,
may
not
be
turned
to
private
uses
,
much
lesse
to
publick
in
the
service
of
God
.
2
That
men
should
utterly
detest
and
shew
their
greatest
hatred
against
the
monuments
,
and
things
abused
to
Idolatry
.
3
These
are
accursed
things
and
men
coveting
the
same
become
accursed
.
4
Man
may
not
pick
things
lawfull
in
themselues
out
of
idolatrous
worship
,
and
apply
them
to
what
use
he
will
.
This
place
is
against
these
Ceremonies
in
question
that
haue
been
in
state
of
religious
worship
:
therfore
ought
to
be
abandoned
.
2
Men
are
bound
both
inwardly
,
and
outwardly
,
to
manifest
their
great
detestation
and
loathing
of
such
things
;
therfore
ought
not
to
use
them
.
3
The
retaining
of
th●se
things
brings
curses
upon
minister
and
people
.
God
Layes
a
speciall
curse
upon
his
own
creatures
abused
to
Idolatry
,
much
more
upon
mans
devises
.
Object
.
This
place
holds
,
but
for
the
individuals
,
not
for
the
generals
.
For
Gold
might
be
used
,
and
that
afterwards
about
the
service
of
God
.
Answ.
1.
These
Ceremonies
were
never
in
use
,
but
Religious
,
and
therfore
the
Argument
holds
firm
à
pari
,
from
the
like
.
All
the
Gold
that
was
defiled
by
Idolaters
ought
to
be
abhorred
:
So
all
Crosses
and
Surplusses
haue
been
abused
,
for
they
had
no
other
use
;
therfore
to
be
abhorred
.
2
Gold
in
it selfe
,
as
it
is
the
creature
,
is
not
here
detested
,
but
in
this
form
,
and
for
this
use
.
So
the
matter
simply
of
a
Surplus
,
as
it
is
the
creature
,
is
not
unlawful
,
no
the
other
Ceremonies
,
but
in
this
form
,
and
applyed
to
this
use
,
which
is
in
the
generall
of
Crosses
and
Surp●esses
:
which
was
but
in
speciall
for
the
other
.
3
The
Lord
brought
in
Gold
and
Images
too
of
diverse
creatures
into
the
Temple
:
But
this
Law
is
not
to
binde
the
Lord
,
as
none
other
is
.
For
laws
binds
the
creature
,
not
the
Creator
:
therfore
it
remains
firm
;
that
these
being
such
accursed
things
should
be
utt●r●y
abandoned
,
and
though
pickt
out
amongst
many
;
yet
without
question
,
far
worse
then
the
gold
about
the
Images
.
Arg.
7.
Deut.
12.3
,
the
very
names
of
idols
ought
to
be
rooted
out
of
the
places
where
they
haue
been
worshipped
,
and
v.
30
&
31
,
men
may
not
chuse
how
they
will
seru
the
Lord
.
2
God
will
not
be
served
by
his
people
,
in
the
manner
,
nor
with
those
things
appointed
by
man
,
that
Idolaters
worship
their
God
withall
;
for
they
bring
in
every
thing
that
the
Lord
abhors
.
3
Men
are
not
to
adde
any
thing
to
the
worship
commanded
of
God
,
though
they
keep
the
substance
and
adde
but
little
.
4
Whatsoever
is
not
commanded
in
the
worship
of
God
is
forbidden
.
These
grounds
are
plain
out
of
the
text
;
and
they
are
sufficient
,
if
we
had
no
more
places
of
Scripture
to
overthrow
these
Ceremonies
.
For
1
if
the
names
of
Idolls
should
be
destroyed
,
then
much
more
these
ceremonies
,
which
are
much
more
accursed
.
2
These
Ceremonies
were
of
mens
chusing
at
first
,
and
therfore
unlawfull
then
.
3
Idolaters
,
worship
God
at
their
Idols
,
after
the
same
manner
,
with
these
things
,
therfore
they
are
unlawfull
:
and
if
these
be
admitted
,
why
not
all
Popish
trumpery
upon
the
same
grounds
?
4
Our
Churches
retain
the
substance
of
Gods
worship
,
yet
they
adde
these
of
their
own
devising
,
which
is
directly
against
the
commandement
.
5
They
are
not
warranted
any
where
,
wherfore
forbidden
to
all
.
Arg.
8
,
Deut.
14.1.2
.
1
Men
in
civill
things
should
not
be
like
Idolaters
,
nor
follow
their
fashions
.
2
Holy
people
must
avoide
all
outward
things
which
may
defile
them
,
and
they
must
be
as
the
Lord
would
haue
them
.
3
The
Lord
severs
his
people
from
all
other
people
in
their
Rytes
and
Ceremonies
.
This
place
is
very
direct
against
these
things
.
1
Because
it
is
more
to
be
like
Idolaters
in
religious
reverence
,
then
in
civill
fashions
.
And
suppose
these
should
be
used
but
for
a
civill
respect
amongst
us
,
they
were
unlawfull
,
as
they
are
now
used
,
in
the
Colledges
of
the
Vniversities
.
2
It
is
not
in
any
mans
power
to
ordain
and
appoint
what
garment
they
will
,
or
Ceremonies
to
be
used
.
3
It
is
sin
to
joyn
and
be
one
with
those
from
whom
the
Lord
severs
;
now
the
Lord
severs
us
from
Papists
,
and
the
Lords
will
is
,
we
should
differ
from
them
in
these
rites
,
as
well
as
in
doctrine
.
Obj.
This
was
spoken
to
the
Israelites
in
respect
of
the
heathens
.
Answ.
The
causes
are
generall
,
wee
are
the
children
of
the
Lord
:
2
We
ought
to
be
as
holy
as
they
:
3
the
Lord
hath
chosen
us
to
be
a
peculiar
people
unto
himselfe
from
Popery
,
and
Mahumetanism
,
and
Iudaism
,
and
Heathenism
.
Arg.
9.
Deut.
16.21
,
Men
must
not
bring
any
thing
of
their
own
devising
,
neer
the
Ordinances
of
God
.
1
Men
may
not
set
up
statues
,
or
pillars
,
for
religious
use
.
This
place
is
firm
against
the
Ceremonies
controverted
;
because
Crosse
,
Surplus
,
and
Kneeling
,
are
brought
neer
the
Ordinances
of
God
,
which
makes
the
same
unlawfull
,
as
if
they
were
parts
of
Gods
worship
;
in
their
Confession
.
2
They
are
statutes
and
pillars
for
religious
uses
.
Iudg.
8.29
.
Good
intents
,
not
directed
by
the
Word
,
proue
very
hurtfull
in
the
end
to
the
devisers
.
2
All
men
take
the
least
occasions
to
follow
superstition
.
3
Mens
inventions
draw
their
hearts
wholly
to
them
from
the
Lords
true
worship
,
since
they
are
their
own
children
,
as
it
were
.
This
place
is
direct
against
our
Ceremonies
:
they
haue
good
intents
,
as
order
and
decency
&c.
But
men
are
not
directed
by
the
Word
,
no
more
then
Gideon
was
in
his
Ephod
:
therfore
they
will
proue
hurtfull
,
even
to
be
a
snare
to
them
that
establish
them
,
and
their
posterity
.
And
they
are
not
friends
nor
Seers
,
to
the
State
that
draw
authority
to
presse
these
upon
any
.
2
When
occasions
and
stumbling
blocks
are
laid
before
men
,
they
fall
straight
generally
,
neither
will
doctrine
prevent
the
same
;
therfore
these
ought
to
be
abandoned
;
and
it
is
presumpt
on
in
any
to
use
,
or
retain
them
.
3
These
rob
the
Lord
of
that
due
worship
he
should
rece●u
from
us
:
wherfore
as
theeus
,
such
ceremonies
ought
to
be
severely
dealt
withall
,
and
quite
cast
out
,
like
Agar
when
she
beganne
to
be
so
presumptuous
,
as
to
exalt
her selfe
aboue
her
Mistresse
,
as
these
doe
already
;
the
most
,
more
esteeming
them
then
they
doe
the
Ordinances
of
God
.
Arg.
10.
From
examples
,
2
Chron.
29.25
,
David
and
Salomon
did
nothing
in
the
service
of
God
,
but
what
they
had
expresse
particular
direction
for
,
1
Chron.
28.11.19
.
Hence
we
obseru:
that
that
which
was
not
lawfull
for
Prophets
,
and
men
of
such
excellent
pa●ts
and
authority
,
is
not
lawfull
for
any
other
Magistrate
or
Minister
.
These
had
shewed
them
how
they
should
build
the
Lords
Temple
,
in
every
particular
work
for
his
service
.
This
reason
is
firm
,
because
all
the
Kings
of
Iudah
,
as
they
were
zealous
and
forward
for
the
truth
,
so
they
had
care
to
bring
the
people
and
Priests
to
that
form
which
David
and
Solomon
left
for
Religion
.
And
hence
it
may
appear
that
mens
wisedom
is
to
doe
things
according
to
the
will
of
the
Lord
,
not
to
vary
any
thing
from
the
pattern
given
,
and
bring
in
Ceremonies
or
their
own
devising
.
Arg.
11
,
out
of
1
King
12.28
,
Ieroboams
sinne
was
in
departing
from
the
pure
worship
of
God
.
1
In
regard
of
the
place
,
he
chose
Dan
and
Bethel
.
2
In
the
manner
,
hee
set
up
Calucs
,
as
signes
of
Gods
presence
.
3
He
made
a
house
of
high
places
,
where
they
should
offer
sacrifice
.
4
That
he
made
Priests
of
the
lowest
of
the
people
.
5
That
he
ordained
a
feast
of
his
own
heart
.
6
All
this
hee
did
for
carnall
policy
,
lest
the
people
should
again
return
to
Rehoboam
.
7
This
he
did
in
shew
,
with
great
advise
,
and
counsell
,
wheras
he
had
resolved
afore
what
to
doe
.
As
for
the
first
,
things
cannot
be
committed
so
now
,
since
the
Lord
hath
not
bound
his
people
to
any
certain
place
;
yet
this
is
to
be
observed
,
how
they
doe
enjoyn
men
not
to
go
where
the
Word
is
most
purely
&
sincerely
taught
,
and
take
such
places
,
where
there
is
nothing
many
times
acceptable
to
the
Lord
.
1
Though
men
set
not
up
graven
Images
,
yet
these
Ceremonies
are
breaches
of
the
second
commandement
,
as
those
were
;
since
they
are
similitudes
for
Religious
ends
.
2
Men
tye
the
Lord
to
teach
by
them
,
and
put
his
children
in
remembrance
,
and
work
upon
the
affections
,
by
them
to
stirre
up
the
dull
minde
of
man
,
and
to
teach
man
,
not
to
be
ashamed
of
Christ
.
3
What
are
their
great
Cathedrall
Churches
,
but
houses
of
high
places
?
First
,
because
they
draw
men
from
their
particular
Congregations
:
Secondly
,
because
they
are
built
in
that
form
,
and
for
such
use
,
as
is
not
warranted
,
to
haue
their
singing
and
chanting
,
which
is
as
meer
Barbarism
,
as
if
they
did
it
in
a
strange
language
.
4
Doe
not
these
make
their
Priests
of
the
lowest
of
the
people
,
ignorant
sots
?
This
is
too
plaine
.
Doe
they
not
admit
their
singing
men
to
offer
up
prayers
and
thanksgiving
unto
God
?
2
Every
man
that
hath
some
learning
though
unfit
to
teach
,
and
scandalous
in
life
is
suffered
.
5
Doe
they
not
ordain
feasts
of
their
own
heart
,
as
are
all
the
feastivall
daies
?
6
Is
not
their
fear
,
if
the
people
should
haue
the
true
manner
of
Gods
worship
;
they
would
depart
from
their
Canonicall
Obedience
?
7
Doe
they
not
seem
to
consult
and
proceed
by
advise
in
their
Convocation
house
;
when
it
is
plain
they
had
determined
what
to
doe
before
?
Arg.
12
,
2
King
.
21.4
&
7
,
In
Ierusalem
will
I
put
my
name
.
Hence
Obseru
,
1
that
the
worship
of
the
Lord
is
his
name
.
2
Where
the
Lord
is
worshipped
,
nothing
but
of
the
Lords
appointment
ought
to
come
.
This
place
is
direct
against
these
ceremomonies
:
First
,
because
none
is
to
manifest
the
Lords
face
,
in
any
manner
or
institution
,
besides
the
Lord
himselfe
:
Secondly
,
the
Lord
being
worshipped
amongst
us
,
none
of
these
,
being
humane
inventions
,
ought
to
come
in
place
.
Arg.
13.
2
Kings
23.
1
All
the
instruments
of
Idolatry
ought
to
be
destroyed
.
2
The
places
that
haue
been
hallowed
for
Idolatrous
service
,
men
ought
chiefly
to
pollute
.
3
The
Priests
that
haue
been
Idolaters
,
should
not
bee
admitted
to
the
Altar
of
God
.
This
proues
these
Ceremonies
should
be
quite
abolished
,
since
they
haue
been
,
and
are
instruments
of
Idolatry
,
as
it
is
apparant
in
Popery
.
2
If
places
should
be
defiled
,
then
much
more
ceremonies
,
that
are
more
ta●nt●d
:
secondly
,
lesse
necessary
.
3
Ministers
may
repent
,
and
yet
in
this
case
not
be
admitted
.
What
then
shall
wee
say
of
Ceremonies
,
that
cannot
be
sanctified
nor
cleansed
by
any
man
,
as
men
may
be
,
and
are
repenting
,
by
the
Lord
?
Grounds
of
this
law
and
practise
.
1
The
great
purity
and
holinesse
of
the
Lord
.
2
The
detestation
and
hatred
all
ought
to
haue
and
to
shew
against
all
Idolatry
,
and
false
worship
:
we
ought
to
be
jealous
,
as
the
Lord
is
.
3
To
prevent
apostacy
and
backsliding
in
times
to
come
.
4
To
prevent
danger
to
the
weak
.
Arg.
14
,
2
Chron.
15
,
The
order
amongst
Ministers
and
publique
persons
ought
to
be
observed
,
v.
10.
2
True
Ministers
must
keep
the
charge
of
the
Lord
,
v.
11.
Hence
it
is
plain
that
Gods
order
,
and
that
distinction
he
hath
made
should
stand
,
and
none
of
mans
be
brought
in
.
2
Ministers
must
serue
the
Lord
onely
according
to
his
commandement
,
and
not
worship
God
according
to
mans
will
.
Argum.
15
,
2
Chron.
15.17
,
the
high
places
ought
to
haue
been
removed
.
Hence
obseru:
1
that
all
worship
ought
not
onely
to
be
for
the
substance
allowed
of
God
,
and
2
for
the
person
performing
it
;
but
in
circumstances
agreeable
to
the
will
of
the
Lord
:
therfore
this
manner
of
worship
of
God
,
though
it
be
sound
in
the
substance
;
2
in
the
Ministers
lawfull
;
yet
in
circumstances
,
it
is
unlawfull
.
Ob.
God
had
tyed
his
worship
to
Ierusalem
,
so
he
hath
not
now
to
this
or
that
manner
.
Answ.
1.
His
not
commanding
of
the
manner
,
●s
a
forbidding
of
the
same
.
2
He
hath
(
as
hath
been
,
and
by
Gods
blessing
shall
be
hereafter
proved
)
forbidden
this
manner
.
3
The
very
nature
of
the
covenant
now
made
with
us
,
shews
it
,
which
is
not
obscure
,
typicall
,
adumbratory
;
but
all
things
are
plain
:
secondly
,
here
the
Lord
giues
freedom
from
all
Ceremonies
,
Gal.
4
:
thirdly
,
his
children
haue
abundance
of
spirit
in
sted
of
Ceremonies
.
4
The
faithfulnesse
of
Christ
proues
it
,
who
left
all
things
as
perfect
,
as
Moses
.
Arg.
16.
People
forsaking
the
pu●e
worship
of
God
,
can
never
stay
,
as
appears
in
Ieroboam
:
all
the
Kings
of
Iudah
that
were
evill
,
grew
worse
and
worse
.
This
Argument
is
plain
against
our
Ceremonies
,
which
being
●etained
will
bring
in
other
things
of
the
same
and
like
nature
,
that
may
be
justified
by
the
like
grounds
.
The
reason
of
this
is
,
men
forsaking
God
wittingly
and
willingly
in
the
least
things
,
the
Lord
forsakes
them
,
and
giues
them
over
into
a
reprobate
sense
.
2
Men
take
not
the
Word
to
stay
them
now
,
for
they
haue
trangrest
the
bounds
and
limits
of
it
.
3
It
is
nature
of
will-worship
,
Rom.
1
,
&
Isa.
29
,
to
destroy
the
wisedom
of
the
wise
,
and
make
men
sottish
.
Arg.
17
All
uncleannesse
and
filthinesse
ought
to
be
carried
out
of
the
house
of
God
,
before
Gods
worship
be
erected
in
it
,
2
Chron.
29.
Hence
,
these
ought
to
be
expelled
,
for
they
are
spotted
by
the
flesh
,
defiled
by
Antichrist
;
and
what
superstition
hath
defiled
,
if
the
Lord
ordain
it
not
,
cannot
be
cleansed
againe
.
2
These
were
never
clean
nor
holy
:
for
there
is
no
word
to
warrant
them
,
which
must
sanctifie
all
.
Arg.
18
,
2
King
.
18.4
.
1
True
zeal
and
hatred
of
Superstition
abolisheth
all
monuments
of
Idolatry
.
2
Things
,
though
of
good
use
at
their
first
Institution
,
yet
being
abused
to
Idolatry
,
ought
to
be
abolished
,
as
the
Brazen
serpent
.
3
Many
things
passe
unreformed
,
even
through
the
hands
of
good
men
.
4
Abuse
of
things
to
Idolatry
doth
abase
them
,
and
should
make
them
vile
in
our
eyes
,
if
they
be
not
perpetuall
Ordinances
of
God
.
It
is
not
enough
to
take
away
the
abuse
of
Idolatrous
reliques
,
but
the
very
matter
should
be
removed
,
burst
and
burnt
,
according
to
the
nature
of
it
.
This
place
is
very
firm
against
these
Cemonies
in
question
.
1
Because
these
were
never
of
good
use
in
the
Church
.
2
Though
they
had
,
yet
being
now
so
grosly
abused
,
they
ought
to
be
quite
abolished
,
since
they
haue
now
no
necessary
use
in
the
Church
.
3
They
are
too
vile
(
a
filthy
Surplus
and
Crosse
)
to
come
into
the
presence
of
Lord
,
who
likes
nothing
,
but
what
he
appoints
himselfe
.
4
Men
cannot
prevent
the
abuse
of
Idolatrous
reliques
they
being
continued
.
5
Though
they
could
,
yet
●t
were
not
lawfull
to
surf●r
them
for
civill
uses
.
This
example
binds
us
,
as
is
plain
out
of
the
text
:
For
first
,
the
Holy
Ghost
commends
it
in
Hezekiah
;
and
such
things
are
written
for
our
learning
:
2
He
did
c●eau
to
the
Lords
commandement
,
and
departed
not
from
him
:
3
these
Commandements
were
given
Moses
.
Arg.
19.
Psal.
137.3.4.5
.
1
There
ought
to
be
nothing
in
the
worship
of
God
,
but
what
is
from
the
Lord
.
2
Men
are
bound
in
circumstances
to
worship
the
Lord
according
to
his
commandement
and
will
:
in
the
Place
;
therfore
also
in
Garments
.
3
Affirmatiue
Commands
in
the
service
of
God
,
exclude
all
mens
own
inventions
,
though
they
be
not
specified
.
4
Men
forget
Ierusalem
,
and
are
carelesse
of
the
Church
,
that
please
Idolaters
,
and
worship
God
after
their
desire
,
in
any
corrupt
manner
.
5
It
is
better
a
man
never
preach
,
then
doe
any
evill
in
preaching
.
This
Psalm
quite
overthrows
our
Ceremonies
now
imposed
.
1
They
are
not
from
the
Lord
,
no
more
then
the
reading
of
Apocriphall
scripture
.
2
Men
are
bound
to
administer
Sacraments
as
the
Lord
hath
commanded
,
〈◊〉
s●ch
ordinary
garments
as
our
Saviour
Christ
and
his
Apostles
used
,
as
they
administ●ed
Baptism
in
:
they
that
would
not
sing
the
Lords
song
in
a
strange
place
,
would
much
more
refuse
to
doe
it
in
a
strange
garment
.
3
Though
these
particulars
,
Crosse
,
Surplus
and
Kneeling
,
be
not
specified
,
yet
in
that
they
are
not
mentioned
in
the
Wo●d
,
it
is
enough
to
proue
they
should
not
be
used
,
for
each
strange
manner
of
worshipping
the
true
God
,
is
hatefull
in
Gods
eyes
.
4
It
is
plain
therfore
,
that
Ministers
refusing
to
yeeld
to
these
things
imposed
,
doe
not
sinne
,
though
they
be
h●ndred
so
as
they
cannot
execute
their
Calling
.
Ob.
God
had
bound
his
worship
to
Ierusalem
;
therfore
it
was
unlawfull
to
worship
in
any
other
place
:
But
he
hath
not
bound
himself
to
be
worshiped
in
this
manner
;
without
Crosse
,
and
Surplus
,
and
kneeling
.
Answ
,
The
Lord
hath
plainly
bound
men
to
worship
him
in
spirit
and
in
truth
.
2
The
Lord
in
his
new
covenant
,
hath
aswell
manifested
his
will
as
in
the
old
,
there
men
might
adde
and
annex
nothing
,
without
speciall
and
imediate
revelation
from
God
;
therfore
not
now
.
3
As
Ierusalem
,
because
it
was
chosen
of
the
Lord
,
&
appointed
the
place
where
he
wold
be
worshiped
,
was
by
this
made
holy
,
and
so
it
lawfull
for
to
worship
there
and
no
where
else
;
So
the
Lord
having
chosen
no
peculiar
garment
,
nor
appointed
any
crosse
or
kneeling
,
they
are
not
holy
,
but
to
be
accounted
as
strangers
,
that
may
not
come
neare
the
house
of
the
Lord
.
Arg.
20
Isa.
30.22
.
Men
inwardly
taught
by
the
Lord
cannot
endure
the
least
cover
of
Idols
.
2
True
turning
to
God
maks
men
cast
away
the
precious
monuments
of
Idolatry
.
3
Gods
children
must
be
pure
inwardly
,
and
outwardly
,
casting
away
all
tokens
of
spirituall
adultery
.
4
Men
taught
by
the
Lord
see
filthines
in
garments
abused
to
Idolatrie
,
5
Men
that
return
to
the
Lord
must
goe
as
far
as
is
possible
from
superstition
.
6
Things
abused
to
Idolatry
,
should
be
cast
away
with
reproach
and
disgrace
.
This
place
is
firm
against
our
Ceremonies
in
controversie
.
1
Because
these
were
covers
and
ornaments
of
Idols
:
the
priest
being
an
Idoll
to
offer
up
Christ
,
and
to
forgiue
sins
,
which
are
priviledges
of
God
.
2
Vnder
this
all
Idolatrous
signes
and
garments
are
contayned
.
3
The
best
and
sincerest
Christians
through
the
land
abhorr
these
.
The
second
ground
is
also
against
these
,
because
they
haue
been
ornaments
of
Idols
.
for
to
that
end
doth
the
Masse-priest
weare
them
.
2
If
precious
ornaments
should
be
cast
away
,
how
much
more
these
base
Ceremonies
?
3
The
children
of
God
must
not
haue
one
taken
from
Idolaters
,
nor
one
ceremony
or
sign
of
Idolatry
past
;
these
are
signs
of
Superstition
past
,
therfore
to
be
cast
away
.
4
Filthy
&
menstruous
clouts
,
ought
not
to
be
brought
near
the
Lord
,
nor
are
decent
garments
for
the
minister
of
the
gospell
;
such
are
these
;
therfore
not
fit
to
come
near
the
Lord
,
nor
are
decent
garments
for
the
minister
of
the
Gospell
.
5
Men
must
protest
against
it
,
and
goe
as
far
as
is
possible
from
it
.
But
now
men
protest
for
the
covering
,
though
they
forsake
the
Idolatry
.
2
Men
cast
it
not
away
,
but
draw
it
near
unto
them
and
come
near
the
Papists
herein
.
6
Men
cast
them
not
away
with
disgrace
,
but
honour
them
,
in
bringing
them
into
the
service
of
the
Lord
,
and
speak
well
of
them
.
Hence
we
see
,
it
is
not
nicenes
but
a
care
to
keep
a
good
conscience
,
makes
the
ministers
and
people
of
God
abhor
these
Ceremonies
in
question
.
Arg.
21.
Out
of
Hos.
2.16.17
.
Things
lawfull
abused
to
Idolatry
,
are
defiled
and
ought
to
be
abandoned
,
as
the
name
of
Baali
.
2
The
Lord
will
haue
nothing
like
Idolaters
in
his
service
,
he
hates
all
names
,
and
memorialls
of
Idols
.
3
The
Lords
people
should
not
name
Idols
without
detestation
.
4
The
utter
abolishing
of
Idolatry
is
the
way
to
all
happines
for
a
kingdom
.
This
place
is
playn
against
our
Ceremonies
,
though
they
were
lawfull
at
first
institution
,
yet
now
Idolatry
defiles
them
,
and
they
ought
to
be
abandoned
.
2
The
Lord
will
not
haue
us
serue
him
outwardly
like
Idolaters
in
the
least
Ceremonie
:
For
names
are
lesse
then
Ceremonies
.
Therfore
what
the
Lord
abhors
no
man
must
dare
to
bring
near
him
.
But
he
hates
and
forbids
these
,
as
it
is
playn
in
the
text
.
3
The
Lord
is
wonderful
Iealous
,
of
his
true
worship
he
will
not
haue
the
heart
lift
up
unto
vanity
,
nor
the
mouth
speak
of
Idols
,
except
it
be
to
reproue
them
:
the
Lord
makes
all
his
people
such
.
Consider
yourselues
therfore
all
yee
that
can
endure
well
enough
these
Ceremonies
whether
the
Image
of
God
in
this
respect
be
in
you
or
no
?
Hence
it
is
playn
,
men
are
bound
to
that
utter
detestation
and
loathing
of
idolatrous
signes
and
garments
,
and
gestures
,
which
some
shew
in
England
.
Because
this
promise
must
be
fulfilled
.
2
Men
are
married
to
Christ
,
therfore
it
fits
they
should
be
chast
,
and
far
from
all
shew
of
whorish
behaviour
,
and
lightnesse
;
such
as
the
whore
of
Rome
teacheth
.
3
This
is
the
best
way
to
root
out
Idolatry
utterly
,
and
to
establish
the
true
service
of
God
.
4
This
is
the
best
way
to
all
happinesse
to
a
Kingdom
,
which
we
ought
by
all
lawfull
meanes
to
procure
.
What
haue
they
deserved
therfore
at
your
hands
,
that
you
should
thus
deal
with
them
,
that
seek
your
good
in
all
their
courses
?
Their
preaching
,
praying
,
and
living
you
cannot
deny
.
And
in
this
the
Holy
Ghost
clears
them
.
Be
encouraged
therfore
every
faithfull
subject
,
and
good
Christian
,
to
continue
thine
hatred
of
all
Romish
Reliques
;
for
certainly
this
will
bring
good
to
your selues
and
the
land
too
.
Arg.
22.
Mat.
15.3.4.5
.
1
All
Traditions
that
cause
the
breach
of
any
commandement
are
utterly
unlawfull
.
2
It
is
the
property
of
humane
Traditions
to
cause
the
breach
of
Gods
commandements
.
3
Men
that
joyn
their
traditions
with
Gods
commandements
doe
what
lies
in
them
to
throw
the
Lord
out
of
his
Throne
?
4
It
is
a
sign
of
hipocrisie
to
be
zealous
in
urging
humane
Traditions
.
5
The
breach
of
a
human
Tradition
doth
not
defile
men
.
6
Men
are
not
bound
to
the
Traditions
of
the
Elders
.
This
place
is
plain
against
our
Ceremonies
.
1
Doe
they
not
cause
the
breach
of
each
commandement
of
God
,
as
is
learnedly
proved
in
a
discourse
of
the
Crosse
,
and
especially
this
commandement
that
men
should
be
apt
to
teach
,
and
carefull
to
teach
,
which
now
is
made
voide
by
this
?
For
men
say
,
if
he
be
a
quiet
,
peaceable
,
conformable
man
,
it
is
well
.
2
They
cause
those
the
Lord
hath
sent
to
be
thrust
out
,
and
the
fathers
of
mens
spirituall
life
to
be
neglected
.
3
That
which
causeth
breach
of
Gods
commandements
,
should
not
men
abandon
and
abhor
?
2
Should
men
bring
their
own
traditions
into
the
Church
?
3
These
Ceremonies
will
doe
hurt
,
if
they
be
not
cast
out
before
;
it
is
their
nature
and
property
to
doe
hurt
,
and
they
are
ever
worse
in
the
latter
end
then
at
first
.
4
Is
it
not
presumption
and
rebellion
against
God
to
joyn
mens
own
devises
to
the
Ordinances
of
God
,
without
warrant
from
God
?
And
are
not
men
to
keep
the
Lords
right
in
standing
against
them
?
5
Should
such
hypocrisie
be
seen
amongst
us
,
that
men
should
presse
with
violence
their
own
traditions
;
and
be
like
the
Scribes
,
who
when
they
teach
the
law
of
God
,
are
without
power
?
Mat.
7.
6
These
commandements
of
men
are
made
doctrines
to
teach
:
So
are
all
our
Ceremonies
,
as
it
is
plain
by
the
Preface
to
them
.
Grounds
therfore
besides
these
mention●d
,
why
we
should
stand
against
them
,
are
out
of
this
place
.
1
The
servants
of
God
are
not
bound
to
mens
traditions
.
2
The
great
esteem
men
haue
of
their
own
traditions
,
which
Gods
servants
should
protest
against
.
3
The
great
inconvenience
that
comes
by
some
of
their
traditions
in
sight
,
as
hath
been
shewed
before
,
and
shall
be
(
God
willing
)
hereafter
.
4
The
true
zeal
men
should
bear
to
haue
the
Lords
commandements
kept
which
cannot
be
where
these
are
so
much
esteemed
.
5
Avoyding
hypocrisie
.
6
It
is
but
lost
labour
to
worship
God
thus
.
23
Arg.
out
of
Mark.
11.16
.
1
Things
of
good
use
out
of
Gods
service
ought
not
to
come
into
the
house
of
the
Lord
.
2
Nothing
but
that
which
the
Lord
hath
s●nctified
ought
to
come
neer
him
,
witnesse
Na●ab
and
Abihues
strange
fire
.
This
place
is
plain
against
all
our
Cereremonies
,
even
Kneeling
,
because
though
of
good
use
in
other
parts
of
Gods
worship
,
yet
in
this
it
ought
not
to
come
.
2
These
Ceremonies
should
not
be
admitted
n●ere
the
Lord
,
since
they
are
not
sanctified
,
and
men
endanger
themselues
,
that
presum
to
bring
them
neer
the
Lord
.
Wherfore
Ministers
ought
to
their
uttermost
power
seek
the
abolishing
of
these
ceremonies
:
in
this
,
they
are
like
unto
Christ
.
Arg.
24.
Ioh.
2.15.16
.
1
In
darksome
times
many
things
are
corrupted
in
the
service
of
God
,
as
twixt
Malachy
and
Christ
,
which
the
light
comming
burns
up
.
2
The
Lord
will
not
admit
any
mans
devises
to
further
the
service
of
God
,
besides
the
Word
.
3
Mens
colourablest
devises
in
Gods
worship
,
when
they
are
considered
by
a
zealous
heart
,
are
vile
and
odious
.
4
True
zeal
is
for
the
Lords
pure
worship
and
service
.
4
True
zeal
is
with
fervent
desire
of
reformation
of
small
matters
in
shew
,
being
amisse
.
This
place
is
plain
against
our
Ceremonies
;
they
came
in
,
in
the
times
of
Popery
,
and
the
light
of
the
Gospell
discovers
them
to
be
filthy
,
and
hath
cast
them
out
of
many
places
already
.
2
The
Lord
will
not
admit
these
ceremonies
to
further
his
worship
:
what
he
saw
convenient
and
fitting
he
commanded
,
neither
let
men
think
their
comelinesse
and
decency
shall
be
omitted
:
for
these
are
commanded
by
the
Word
.
These
Ceremonies
haue
not
so
good
use
as
those
mens
commodities
,
wherin
they
seemed
to
doe
good
,
and
shew
care
both
of
Gods
worship
,
that
it
might
be
ever
provided
for
;
and
mans
ease
and
speed
,
that
he
might
haue
ready
at
hand
,
sacrifices
to
offer
.
3
What
true
zeal
abhors
,
ought
to
be
constant
:
but
true
zeal
abhors
these
;
therfore
.
Here
are
Grounds
therfore
to
stand
against
all
.
1
Because
shew
of
reason
is
no
sufficient
ground
to
bring
any
thing
into
the
service
of
God
.
2
Bringing
in
of
these
things
defiles
the
house
of
God
.
It
is
not
therfore
foolish
precisenesse
,
but
the
image
of
Christ
,
that
would
haue
these
things
utterly
cast
out
of
Gods
worship
.
Arg.
25
,
out
of
Ioh.
4.22
&
23.
1
Men
that
worship
the
true
God
after
their
own
manner
,
worship
they
know
no●
what
.
2
The
worship
of
God
in
the
time
of
the
new
Testament
,
is
not
carnall
but
spirituall
.
This
place
is
directly
against
all
our
Ceremonies
now
in
controversie
.
1
Because
men
worship
without
ground
,
as
the
Samaritans
did
,
neither
doe
they
know
they
are
accepted
.
2
This
worship
is
carnall
,
and
Iewish
,
we
ought
to
worship
God
in
spirit
,
and
not
in
any
outward
things
of
mans
appointing
.
This
place
therfore
doth
warrant
men
to
stand
against
these
traditions
of
men
.
1
Because
every
one
ought
to
be
assured
,
that
that
which
he
doth
unto
the
Lord
,
bee
accepted
of
him
;
which
the
Word
onely
doth
teach
.
2
The
true
worship
of
God
onely
brings
salvation
and
good
unto
men
.
3
Men
must
worship
God
in
spirit
and
truth
;
and
so
they
haue
all
such
promises
made
good
unto
them
as
the
Lord
manifests
in
his
Word
.
Such
are
promised
to
haue
their
hearts
circumcised
,
to
judg
themselues
vile
&c.
Hence
therfore
,
it
may
well
be
demanded
;
how
men
can
suspend
Ministers
for
not
conforming
to
such
things
as
ought
not
to
be
used
in
time
of
the
new
Testament
?
Arg.
26
,
out
of
Col.
2.
1
Vers.
3.
All
the
Church
needs
to
know
,
is
manifested
by
Christ
,
in
his
Word
,
Sacraments
,
and
Discipline
.
2
Vers.
6.
As
men
haue
received
Christ
,
so
they
must
walk
in
him
,
without
adding
or
diminishing
or
altering
.
3
V.
8.
Traditions
of
men
that
are
not
from
Christ
deceiu●
,
and
ought
to
be
taken
heed
of
.
4
V.
10.
Whatsoever
the
Lord
would
haue
us
know
or
doe
in
his
service
,
hee
hath
revealed
by
Christ
:
therfore
Order
is
taught
.
5
Men
that
walk
according
to
the
light
received
by
Christ
are
perfect
,
and
need
not
(
nor
ought
they
take
)
from
any
other
.
6
V.
18.
Men
must
not
subject
themselus
to
be
taught
or
judged
by
others
,
without
the
word
,
and
except
they
haue
that
doctrin
and
judgment
from
Christ
.
7
V.
20.
It
is
a
thing
very
absurd
,
for
Christians
freed
by
Christ
from
Ceremonies
of
God
,
to
be
brought
in
bondage
to
mens
traditions
.
8
It
is
the
world
,
not
the
true
Church
that
stands
upon
human
devises
.
9
V.
21.
False
Teachers
sanctifie
that
which
God
leaues
indifferent
.
10
V.
22.
Mens
meer
commands
and
doctrine
in
matters
of
religion
are
of
small
value
:
the
word
of
God
onely
giues
life
to
outward
Ordinances
to
be
the
worship
of
God
.
11
Mens
devised
traditions
haue
but
a
shew
of
wisedom
;
men
endued
with
the
spirit
can
see
foolishnesse
in
them
.
12
Mans
most
glorious
inventions
in
any
will-worship
are
of
no
reckoning
or
worth
.
13
Mens
traditions
that
seem
most
to
profit
in
any
kinde
,
doe
not
,
but
nourish
corruption
directly
.
These
grounds
plainly
overthrow
all
our
traditions
and
government
Ecclesiasticall
,
as
may
appear
in
each
particular
.
1
If
these
things
had
been
necessary
,
Christ
would
haue
taught
them
,
and
they
might
haue
been
learned
from
his
Word
.
2
Every
man
is
bound
out
directly
from
altering
any
thing
,
or
adding
,
in
doctrine
or
traditions
to
the
Church
.
Therfore
wee
are
bound
to
the
primitiue
times
,
and
the
example
of
Christ
and
his
Apostles
.
Now
we
haue
nothing
for
these
Ceremonies
,
nor
this
Government
from
Christ
;
but
receiu
him
without
Crosse
or
Surplus
,
from
the
Apostles
;
therfore
wee
ought
not
to
receiue
the
same
,
nor
walk
in
them
,
3
Men
doe
but
deceiue
others
that
urge
these
Ceremonies
.
2
We
are
in
effect
bidden
here
not
to
Crosse
,
wear
the
Surplus
,
or
Kneel
,
since
they
are
but
traditions
of
men
.
4
This
order
is
not
from
Christ
,
nor
is
it
pleasing
to
the
Lord
.
5
It
is
foolishnesse
to
superad
to
Christs
bond
of
perfection
,
which
hee
hath
set
Christians
:
2
Nothing
devised
by
man
can
make
any
jot
better
;
for
they
are
perfect
by
Christ
:
3
None
ought
to
put
away
such
as
obseru
Christs
rules
from
the
service
of
God
,
being
Ministers
or
people
,
since
the
Lord
counts
them
perfect
:
4
to
receiue
these
,
as
better
then
without
,
is
to
deny
perfection
by
Christ
.
6
The
Churches
doctrine
,
if
it
be
not
Christs
doctrine
is
nothing
:
2
Men
must
not
beleeue
such
as
preach
things
they
cannot
proue
by
the
Word
:
3
Mens
judging
thee
,
except
the
Word
condemns
thy
doing
,
and
thy
person
,
should
not
fear
thee
.
7
It
is
not
the
spirit
of
the
Apostles
to
urg
humane
Ceremonies
so
strictly
upon
men
.
2
Christ
hath
set
us
free
from
all
manner
of
Ordinances
in
his
worship
,
that
are
not
from
him
,
and
will
justifie
our
not
conforming
to
them
.
8
To
urge
these
upon
us
,
is
to
make
the
Church
like
the
world
;
Christs
Spouse
like
the
whore
of
Babel
.
2
It
is
a
note
of
worldlings
,
that
they
urge
and
yeeld
with
all
willingnesse
to
humane
traditions
.
9
Doe
not
men
sanctifie
the
Crosse
,
and
Surplus
,
Festivall
times
,
and
this
Government
,
which
Christ
hath
never
commanded
but
forbidden
?
10
There
is
no
word
for
these
Ceremonies
,
and
therfore
they
are
none
of
Gods
worship
.
11
These
ceremonies
are
but
the
commandements
of
men
,
and
doctrines
of
men
,
and
therfore
in
Gods
worship
not
to
be
yeelded
unto
,
since
human
authority
is
not
sufficient
to
bind
in
Gods
worship
.
12
This
government
seems
onely
to
be
,
but
is
not
,
a
wise
invention
:
for
it
is
a
means
rather
of
much
confusion
and
hurt
,
as
is
shewed
before
:
2
Ceremonies
haue
done
no
good
,
but
hurt
,
both
to
Papists
and
Protestants
,
though
in
carnall
policy
they
were
retained
at
first
;
therfore
all
arguments
for
these
,
are
but
a
shew
of
wisedom
;
let
none
be
deceived
with
them
.
2
Men
that
refuse
these
ceremon●es
haue
true
knowledg
,
and
discern
that
the
opposits
are
deceived
and
missed
:
3
Men
are
not
to
use
them
,
since
Christians
are
to
be
truely
wise
,
not
in
shew
onely
.
13
Men
are
not
to
offer
up
that
to
the
Lord
,
which
is
nothing
worth
,
halt
and
maimed
things
:
2
Men
are
not
one
whit
the
worse
for
omitting
humane
traditions
:
3
How
can
this
be
justified
in
the
sight
of
God
,
to
depriue
Ministers
of
their
Ministery
,
and
people
of
their
food
for
trifles
?
14
These
Ceremonies
please
the
flesh
onely
,
and
therfore
are
not
to
be
used
.
By
all
these
it
may
appear
,
that
Christians
haue
great
cause
to
withstand
all
human
traditions
.
1
The
commandement
of
the
Apostle
speaking
immediatly
from
Christ
.
2
Christian
liberty
dearly
purchased
,
for
which
we
are
to
stand
.
3
These
things
are
meerly
unprofitable
.
Therfore
doe
not
please
your selues
:
2
Resolu
that
if
you
doe
forsake
all
for
Christ
,
to
giue
his
Gospell
passage
,
you
shall
haue
all
,
and
more
then
you
haue
:
3
God
will
finde
out
all
the
shifts
and
fair
pretences
,
wherby
wrong
to
the
brethren
is
done
.
Our
Ceremonies
are
farre
worse
now
then
they
were
at
the
first
,
For
1
Because
the
danger
was
not
then
so
discerned
.
2
Question
was
not
made
of
them
,
nor
did
the
light
then
appear
in
these
things
.
3
They
had
not
been
so
abused
:
a
man
though
he
like
a
stranger
,
and
could
be
content
to
marry
her
a
virgin
;
yet
having
plaid
the
whore
openly
,
who
of
any
honest
disposition
would
take
her
to
wife
?
4
Now
it
is
more
scandalous
to
Papists
.
5
Then
it
brought
no
such
losse
of
Ministers
to
the
Church
as
now
it
doth
.
Further
it
will
not
be
amisse
to
explicate
such
grounds
as
those
holy
men
haue
brought
to
light
in
this
matter
,
especially
since
my
chiefest
indevour
in
this
whole
Treatise
,
and
aim
is
,
to
inform
the
weake
and
ignorant
.
Numb.
15.37
,
to
the
end
.
Where
the
Lord
having
taught
the
people
his
whole
will
before
,
now
addes
some
helps
wherby
they
may
keep
in
remembrance
the
things
delivered
;
whence
we
may
note
:
-
1
The
property
of
those
times
was
to
be
taught
by
Ceremonies
,
and
shadows
,
they
being
then
children
.
-
2
The
priviledg
and
care
of
the
Lord
,
that
when
his
people
are
to
bee
taught
by
Ceremonies
,
hee
appoints
and
institutes
them
.
-
3
The
Lord
institutes
such
Ceremonies
as
are
in
civill
use
to
put
his
children
in
remembrance
of
good
duties
.
-
4
The
Lord
appoints
in
Ceremonies
the
matter
and
manner
both
,
leaving
nothing
to
man
.
-
5
Man
may
not
appoint
what
helps
hee
will
,
but
must
stick
to
the
helps
ordained
by
God
,
which
are
sufficient
.
-
6
The
Lord
when
he
appoints
Ceremonies
of
remembrance
,
institutes
such
as
are
continually
before
us
,
in
sight
or
hearing
.
-
7
The
Lord
teacheth
the
signification
and
use
of
his
Ceremonies
;
so
as
hee
appoints
no
Ceremony
but
for
some
speciall
good
unto
man
.
-
8
Men
in
religion
must
not
follow
their
affection
,
to
frame
such
a
form
of
Religion
,
as
pleaseth
nature
.
-
9
Men
are
directly
forbidden
to
make
their
own
wisedom
any
guide
and
leader
in
the
things
of
God
.
-
10
It
is
spirituall
whoring
in
the
service
of
God
to
doe
any
thing
by
changing
,
adding
or
detracting
,
for
to
please
our selues
,
or
by
our
own
understanding
.
-
11
Men
are
exceeding
prone
both
to
invent
and
follow
others
inventions
,
in
the
service
of
God
,
wherby
their
hearts
are
turned
from
God
.
It
is
a
most
dangerous
practice
,
and
can
never
be
justified
,
to
bring
human
ceremonies
into
the
service
of
the
Lord
;
speaking
against
them
will
not
prevail
,
nor
suffice
,
to
keep
men
from
abusing
them
.
1
While
men
teach
the
use
of
these
,
their
own
inventions
;
they
leau
untaught
the
doctrine
of
God
.
2
The
most
teach
very
seldom
,
wheras
these
Ceremonies
are
used
continually
.
3
Teaching
and
avoiding
occasions
of
sin
must
goe
together
.
4
Men
are
set
on
fire
with
lust
after
these
,
before
doctrine
come
,
and
the
heart
being
fixed
upon
them
will
not
hear
.
5
Though
teaching
might
prevail
with
those
of
understanding
,
conscience
,
and
sound
heart
;
yet
in
every
Congregation
,
there
are
many
ignorant
and
carnall
,
both
yong
and
old
.
Who
would
say
that
it
were
wisedom
,
charity
,
or
conscience
,
to
bring
a
whoremonger
,
an
harlot
into
the
room
with
him
,
and
such
a
harlot
as
he
delighted
in
,
onely
bidding
him
not
abuse
her
,
what
though
hee
should
not
commit
the
fact
?
which
were
strange
,
there
being
great
lust
in
one
,
and
no
resistance
in
the
other
.
(
For
human
Ceremonies
haue
no
divine
power
in
them
to
hinder
spirituall
fornication
,
but
rather
power
to
draw
men
on
to
commit
this
sin
)
Yet
would
not
the
heart
be
stirred
up
?
For
is
it
not
the
nature
of
the
objects
to
stir
up
the
faculties
,
and
bring
to
act
what
else
should
ly
dead
?
Wherfore
without
question
this
is
a
tempting
of
God
,
when
there
is
no
necessity
of
these
things
that
are
so
dangerous
,
that
they
should
be
used
,
and
imposed
with
such
necessity
.
Further
men
so
extoll
them
for
the
most
part
;
that
with
their
praysing
of
them
,
the
simple
are
bewitched
,
and
their
corrupt
nature
which
should
be
mort
fied
,
is
the
more
increased
.
Plain
experience
witnesseth
,
that
this
is
not
able
to
●oot
out
that
religious
respect
and
kinde
of
holines
men
put
in
these
Ceremonies
.
Obje●
.
If
men
affirm
these
and
the
like
places
are
not
to
us
but
to
the
Israelits
.
I
Answer
,
they
are
for
us
,
Rom.
15.
2
We
haue
the
same
corrupt
nature
and
disposition
.
3
The
Lord
is
as
strict
for
himselfe
,
&
as
careful
to
prevent
sin
in
us
,
as
in
the
Israelits
.
4
These
are
morall
,
and
therfore
common
to
all
.
5
We
haue
the
sins
of
these
set
down
expresly
in
the
new
Testament
,
which
are
equivalent
to
them
,
2
Cor.
6.
6
These
are
expositions
of
the
second
commandement
,
&
therfore
appertain
to
us
.
Ezech.
43.7.8
.
The
Holy
Ghost
brings
in
,
and
describes
the
practise
of
men
truely
repenting
and
turning
unto
God
.
1
Shewing
that
their
former
evil
courses
begin
to
be
utterly
loathed
,
especially
corruption
in
Gods
worship
,
which
is
his
Name
.
Hence
obseru
;
that
the
Lord
accounts
nothing
his
,
but
what
he
himselfe
institutes
.
2
That
mans
institutions
,
though
intended
to
Gods
honour
,
defiles
his
name
.
3
Men
truely
turning
from
Popery
,
should
not
,
nor
wil
not
defile
Gods
worship
with
their
devises
.
4
All
human
devises
,
joyned
to
the
word
&
worship
of
God
,
are
abominable
in
his
sight
.
5
Conjoyning
of
mens
devised
Ceremonies
to
the
Lord
,
though
men
retain
the
worship
of
God
,
and
his
institutions
,
defiles
the
name
of
Gods
holinesse
.
6
Adjoyning
of
mens
devises
,
makes
a
separation
twixt
the
Lord
and
his
people
:
1
It
remoues
Ministers
:
2
It
lessens
Gods
gifts
in
many
:
3
It
withdraws
the
peoples
hearts
from
the
pure
worship
of
God
:
4
It
grieues
the
spirit
of
the
Lord
in
his
children
.
7
Mens
joyning
of
inventions
brings
down
the
wrath
of
the
Lord
upon
a
people
.
8
The
full
removing
of
mens
corrupt
inventions
,
brings
the
Lords
continuall
presence
.
9
When
men
are
ashamed
of
their
own
devises
,
then
the
Lord
will
shew
them
how
he
will
be
worshipped
.
All
which
are
strong
Arguments
to
an
heart
tendring
the
good
of
his
own
and
others
soules
,
to
root
,
out
and
cast
far
away
all
these
devised
Ceremonies
of
man
:
therfore
as
Eliah
said
to
Ahab
,
It
is
not
I
that
trouble
Israel
,
but
thou
and
thy
fathers
house
that
forsake
the
commandement
of
the
Lord
.
So
I
say
from
God
,
that
it
is
not
we
that
trouble
the
land
,
but
it
is
these
men
that
will
haue
on
foot
their
own
devises
,
as
though
the
Lord
should
haue
no
lights
in
his
Sanctuary
.
It
is
they
that
bring
in
Popery
:
they
that
provoke
the
Lords
anger
:
it
is
they
that
fight
and
speak
against
heaven
:
they
hinder
a
learned
and
able
Ministery
;
they
rent
in
sunder
Pastour
and
people
:
they
make
the
Altar
of
the
Lord
and
his
worship
,
either
to
be
despised
,
or
to
be
covered
with
teares
.
And
yet
these
men
are
had
in
request
,
and
honoured
,
and
thought
favourers
of
the
State
,
and
friends
to
the
Kingdom
and
Church
.
Oh
England
,
who
hath
bewitched
thee
,
that
thou
shouldst
not
know
the
things
that
belong
unto
thy
peace
?
Oh
that
thou
wouldest
know
and
receiu
instruction
and
correction
from
God
himselfe
?
What
mean
so
many
judgments
in
our
land
,
if
the
Lord
be
not
angry
?
And
discipline
being
neglected
amongst
us
,
doe
you
not
feel
the
strokes
of
God
,
avowing
the
truth
and
calling
of
those
Ministers
,
that
haue
pronounced
threats
against
the
land
?
Is
not
the
hand
of
the
Lord
heavier
,
and
the
burthen
hee
makes
you
bear
greater
,
then
the
burthen
which
he
would
haue
you
take
up
?
Obj.
To
alter
were
a
disgrace
for
the
Church
.
Ans.
1
It
is
more
disgrace
not
to
alter
.
2
Mens
Credit
must
giue
way
to
Gods
glory
and
the
Churches
good
.
3
It
causeth
wonderfull
rents
in
the
Church
,
which
are
a
greater
disgrace
then
this
would
be
.
4
The
Lord
will
certainly
reform
,
if
men
doe
not
.
5
Men
at
first
did
not
intend
this
should
be
a
perpetuall
rule
to
posterity
,
but
onely
for
the
present
it
seemed
the
best
way
to
draw
on
the
people
to
our
religion
.
Obj.
2.
This
doctrine
brings
confusion
,
and
so
much
adoe
.
Ans.
Zeal
in
reforming
seems
tumultuous
,
as
our
Saviour
Christ
,
when
he
overthrew
the
tables
of
the
money
changers
.
2
It
seems
much
adoe
,
because
men
are
loth
to
part
with
their
own
conceits
;
else
things
were
soon
ended
,
and
ordred
.
3
It
is
no
small
matter
to
bring
the
Church
from
the
darknesse
of
Popery
,
to
that
measure
of
reformation
which
is
required
.
Quest.
Why
haue
men
joyned
with
these
hitherto
?
Ans.
1
Want
of
consideration
of
these
particulars
.
2
Many
no
doubt
haue
sejoyned
,
and
severed
from
them
,
at
least
in
affection
.
3
Men
must
doe
as
they
are
farther
enlightened
and
guided
by
the
spirit
of
God
,
who
from
step
to
step
leads
his
people
.
Iewish
Ceremonies
might
better
be
tollerated
then
ours
.
1
These
were
once
commanded
by
the
Lord
,
ours
never
.
2
Those
were
not
commanded
as
necessary
:
but
onely
some
things
to
be
done
or
forborn
for
offence
sake
.
3
Those
the
Apostles
knew
would
perish
of
themselues
,
Ierusalem
being
destroyed
;
But
these
being
joyned
to
the
worship
of
God
as
things
decent
will
not
fall
with
Rome
.
4
There
was
a
time
for
the
death
&
burial
of
those
Ceremonies
which
was
to
be
effected
by
the
ministry
of
the
Apostles
,
informing
the
Churches
,
of
the
right
use
and
abolition
of
these
Ceremonies
;
till
which
time
some
Ceremonies
were
indifferent
in
right
use
.
SECTION
XX.
HAving
shewed
the
unlawfulnesse
of
these
Ceremonies
;
in
the
next
place
we
are
to
perswade
for
the
removall
of
them
:
Therfore
the
second
Commandeement
should
be
fully
known
and
acknowledged
,
and
so
the
Lord
shall
haue
great
glory
.
Now
the
substance
of
this
commandement
is
to
bar
the
dore
against
all
false
worship
,
and
human
inventions
,
wherin
the
Lord
forbids
man
to
make
to
himselfe
of
his
own
head
,
all
religious
Ceremonies
:
This
commandement
being
(
as
all
others
are
)
a
common
head
to
which
all
,
the
very
least
things
in
that
kind
are
to
be
referred
:
And
the
Lords
backing
this
with
such
forcible
reasons
,
should
moue
all
honest
and
good
hearts
.
It
is
the
Lord
that
forbids
,
who
dare
countermand
or
bid
the
contrary
.
1
It
is
thy
God
by
covenant
that
thou
hast
given
thy
name
unto
.
2
It
is
thine
husband
,
if
authority
will
not
perswade
,
yet
let
loue
rule
thee
.
3
The
Lord
is
a
jealous
God
,
and
cannot
indure
any
part
of
divine
worship
to
be
given
to
mans
devises
,
that
they
should
be
counted
his
Name
,
the
Lord
sees
this
to
bee
the
beginning
of
declining
.
4
The
Lord
visites
the
sinnes
of
parents
,
that
haue
instituted
and
followed
these
devises
of
man
in
his
worship
,
upon
the
children
that
so
reverence
their
forefathers
,
and
antiquity
,
that
they
will
tread
in
their
steps
,
and
retain
the
same
Ceremonies
.
5
All
this
devising
of
Ceremonies
,
and
appointing
of
them
is
hatred
against
the
Lord
.
6
Pure
worship
of
God
argues
men
doe
truely
loue
him
,
and
haue
care
to
keep
his
Commandements
.
7
This
brings
blessings
upon
us
,
and
many
generations
,
even
thousands
that
worship
the
Lord
according
to
his
will
.
Hearken
,
ô
yee
men
,
brethren
,
and
fathers
,
unto
the
Lord
our
God
,
and
cease
to
provoke
him
to
wrath
;
it
is
too
long
wee
haue
lived
in
the
breach
of
this
commandement
,
troubling
them
that
haue
desire
to
walk
sincerely
with
the
Lord
.
A
second
Ground
is
,
because
then
Christ
shall
be
known
to
be
the
onely
King
of
his
Church
,
and
men
shall
not
dare
to
propound
any
thing
as
doctrine
,
nor
urge
the
servants
of
God
to
any
practise
,
but
what
the
word
commands
.
Now
under
the
name
of
the
Church
and
Christian
Magistrate
:
How
is
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
weakened
by
some
?
Then
shall
that
Ezech.
34.24
,
bee
fulfilled
.
I
will
be
their
God
,
and
my
servant
David
shall
be
Prince
amongst
them
.
A
third
ground
is
the
beauty
of
Gods
face
,
and
the
glory
of
the
Gospell
should
more
appear
,
and
shine
forth
,
which
now
is
clouded
heerby
many
waies
.
For
1
,
men
wrest
the
Scriptures
for
the
defence
of
these
:
2
the
whole
counsell
of
God
cannot
be
freely
preached
:
3
that
divine
order
in
each
Congregation
is
dissolved
,
which
should
shew
who
are
sheep
and
who
are
goats
:
4
the
Lord
is
brought
in
favouring
the
wicked
,
and
making
sad
the
hearts
of
his
own
servants
;
for
men
of
tender
consciences
are
accused
and
traduced
as
turbulent
spirits
:
Men
should
then
bend
themselues
to
teach
the
main
grounds
of
Religion
,
which
now
are
unknown
:
and
how
dear
should
this
be
to
us
Englishmen
especially
,
by
whose
means
our
land
hath
been
so
highly
honoured
,
and
wonderfully
lifted
up
aboue
others
.
4
Christian
meetings
and
holy
communion
of
Saints
(
the
nourisher
of
grace
)
wherin
men
might
be
benefitting
and
edifying
one
another
,
should
be
suffred
:
Wheras
men
now
meeting
for
holy
ends
,
are
troubled
,
as
making
Conventicles
dangerous
to
the
State
.
What
were
it
for
our
Magistrates
to
haue
the
prayers
of
so
many
good
hearts
,
for
their
safety
?
Then
should
that
be
fulfilled
,
Zachar.
8.20.21
,
&c.
5
The
Gospell
should
be
freely
preached
,
there
would
then
be
nothing
to
hinder
either
admittance
or
continuance
,
in
the
Ministery
.
This
liberty
of
the
Gospell
procures
continuance
of
our
liberty
;
and
tho
restrayning
of
this
makes
the
Lord
depart
,
and
brings
bondage
,
captivity
,
and
the
sword
upon
the
Nation
.
Then
should
the
people
that
sit
in
ignorance
and
the
shadow
of
death
,
see
a
great
light
,
&
so
many
should
not
perish
for
want
of
vision
.
6
Magistrates
should
be
out
of
danger
of
those
threats
,
Hos.
5
,
for
passing
their
bounds
,
and
Esa.
29
,
none
should
make
Israel
sin
and
wound
their
consciences
with
these
lesser
things
at
first
,
and
then
afterwards
fall
into
extremity
and
height
of
wickednesse
.
7
Ministers
should
haue
more
gifts
and
more
authority
:
for
the
setting
up
these
,
restrain
the
spirit
of
God
;
and
such
urging
of
these
,
without
ground
from
the
Word
makes
that
their
ministery
grow
farre
lesse
respected
.
People
should
be
driven
from
Formality
and
superstition
,
that
now
come
to
delight
themselues
in
unprofitable
Ceremonies
,
and
so
delude
the
Law
:
Then
should
that
be
fulfilled
,
Hos.
2.18
.
Popish
grounds
for
maintaining
their
devises
should
fall
,
and
so
Babell
should
bee
cast
down
,
and
the
way
shut
against
all
superstition
hereafter
:
Thus
men
shall
bring
that
blessing
upon
them
,
Psal.
137.
The
people
that
are
in
bondage
so
as
they
may
not
examine
things
,
but
receiu
all
,
should
freely
try
the
spirits
,
and
so
hold
that
which
is
good
.
Peace
should
be
established
,
1
With
the
Lord
,
where
they
that
break
the
least
of
his
commandements
,
and
teach
men
so
,
shall
be
counted
little
,
or
none
in
the
Kingdom
of
God
.
2
Peace
with
our
Christian
Prince
that
is
over
us
,
when
as
the
adversaries
of
Gods
people
shall
haue
nothing
,
like
the
adversaries
of
Daniel
to
accuse
them
off
:
then
shall
the
King
be
to
the
just
,
as
the
rain
upon
the
mowen
grasse
,
Psal.
72.
3
Then
shall
there
be
peace
twixt
inferiour
Magistrates
and
Ecclesiasticall
persons
,
who
should
not
intermeddle
confusedly
each
in
others
Province
,
nor
one
be
so
adverse
to
the
other
.
4
Peace
twixt
Ministers
,
whose
hearts
burn
on
against
another
,
for
these
trifles
:
some
count
us
schismaticks
and
hereticks
;
and
others
count
them
Popish
,
to
plead
for
Baal
:
How
happy
a
thing
it
is
and
profitable
for
brethren
to
dwell
together
in
unity
?
5
Peace
twixt
Minister
and
his
people
,
the
Minister
shall
not
be
then
an
hatred
in
the
house
of
God
:
nor
shall
he
spy
to
intrap
others
that
sincerely
and
purely
worship
God
,
as
Hos.
5.1
.
6
Peace
twixt
a
man
and
his
neighbour
,
wheras
now
men
reproach
and
revile
one
an
other
for
no
other
cause
but
dissenting
in
these
;
then
should
be
fulfilled
that
,
Esa.
13.
7
Peace
with
the
reformed
Churches
,
from
whom
to
dissent
(
having
had
so
long
and
prosperous
a
time
to
get
knowledg
in
,
and
to
reform
things
that
are
amisle
)
and
to
speak
evill
of
them
that
brought
such
light
into
the
world
,
is
shame
and
sin
;
it
indangers
their
estimation
,
we
being
so
great
and
happy
a
Nation
.
But
if
we
doe
abuse
our
prosperity
,
and
vaunt
our selues
because
of
that
,
to
please
the
Lord
,
and
so
draw
others
to
us
,
we
shall
drink
deep
of
the
cup
of
Gods
anger
.
8
Peace
with
our
enemies
,
when
our
waies
please
the
Lord
,
Prov.
16.7
.
We
shall
not
need
fear
the
power
of
the
Papist
,
when
we
hate
their
sinnes
.
Grounds
and
certainty
of
this
peace
.
-
1
Then
men
shall
be
of
one
judgment
when
these
fire
balls
shall
be
removed
.
-
2
The
blessing
of
the
Lord
shall
be
upon
us
,
if
wee
doe
heare
and
obey
,
Psal.
82.
-
3
All
shall
set
themselues
more
to
please
the
Lord
;
and
drawing
neerer
to
him
is
the
best
meanes
of
concord
amongst
our selues
.
-
4
Wicked
profane
men
shall
haue
the
staffe
taken
out
of
their
hands
,
wherwith
now
they
smite
the
Kings
faithfull
subjects
.
-
5
Popish
and
superstitious
persons
that
now
lie
hid
amongst
us
,
and
kindle
this
fire
,
shall
be
discerned
and
expelled
.
Are
they
then
enemies
to
peace
,
that
desire
reformation
,
and
the
removall
of
these
?
Are
they
not
such
as
pray
for
the
peace
of
Ierusalem
?
Why
are
they
troubled
as
enemies
to
State
and
Prince
?
And
most
high
and
mighty
King
,
how
happy
shall
you
be
,
if
as
labouring
to
set
such
peace
amongst
Kings
,
you
set
this
peace
in
the
Church
?
SECTION
.
XXI
.
BY
the
former
grounds
I
doubt
not
,
but
men
desirous
to
haue
the
Lords
name
sanctified
,
his
Kingdom
flourish
,
and
his
will
done
,
will
easily
condiscend
to
haue
these
things
removed
,
which
so
trouble
the
servants
of
God
,
being
meerly
unprofitable
,
as
all
humane
inventions
are
.
Onely
now
for
the
time
,
till
they
be
removed
,
men
must
know
how
farre
they
may
joyn
in
the
worship
of
God
where
these
things
are
in
use
;
which
part
is
needfull
for
all
to
learn
,
since
the
servant
of
God
must
haue
no
fellowship
with
the
unfruitfull
workes
of
darknesse
,
but
reproue
them
rather
.
Therfore
first
consider
these
grounds
following
.
1
That
these
Ceremonies
in
controversie
are
imposed
upon
the
people
,
as
well
as
Minister
,
as
may
appear
in
the
Preface
to
the
Ceremonies
in
the
Service
book
,
and
that
in
the
name
of
the
people
,
the
Minister
pronounceth
,
We
receiue
this
child
,
&c.
2
That
the
Church
of
Rome
is
an
Idolatrous
Church
full
of
Idols
.
3
To
eat
of
things
offred
unto
Idolls
,
and
partake
in
Idolatrous
Ceremonies
is
sinne
.
4
It
is
the
property
of
superstitious
and
idolatrous
things
to
infect
and
pollute
the
places
where
they
are
.
1
Our
Saviour
Christ
cast
out
all
those
mony-changers
that
had
seated
themselues
in
the
house
of
the
Lord
before
hee
taught
in
the
Temple
,
and
Iosiah
cleansed
the
Temple
before
he
offred
in
it
:
This
therefore
shews
men
should
not
offer
their
sacrifices
where
there
are
abominations
and
filthines
.
2
Men
must
shew
an
utter
dislike
and
hatred
of
the
garment
spotted
by
the
flesh
,
Deut.
7
,
they
must
not
take
it
into
their
house
;
2
Cor.
6
,
it
must
not
be
touched
.
3
Men
must
flee
from
all
Idols
and
Idolothits
,
and
must
not
look
upon
them
.
Though
men
may
cavill
at
the
former
places
,
as
being
meant
of
the
innner
man
,
yet
the
latter
are
plaine
.
This
toucheth
men
in
that
it
is
imposed
upon
all
.
2
Men
doe
not
flee
from
it
,
but
draw
neer
unto
it
.
3
The
worship
there
performed
is
not
pure
but
mixt
,
for
men
are
commanded
to
break
the
second
commandement
.
4
Though
the
personall
sins
of
the
Minister
doe
not
hurt
the
people
,
yet
his
Ministeriall
and
publique
sins
doe
hurt
,
which
he
performs
from
the
people
to
God
.
5
What
example
can
be
brought
where
the
holy
men
of
God
haue
communicated
with
such
things
.
6
Men
are
bound
to
protest
against
all
these
corruptions
.
Obj.
Men
hate
them
in
heart
.
Answ.
The
Lord
in
each
commandement
,
in
the
second
especially
,
forbids
the
least
inward
respect
from
the
body
.
2
It
it
an
appearance
of
evill
by
which
many
may
be
offended
,
weak
ones
especially
.
Obj.
2.
Presence
is
not
approbation
,
since
men
are
not
present
for
that
purpose
:
and
secondly
men
may
be
present
to
hear
corrupt
doctrine
taught
,
therfore
where
corrupt
ceremonies
are
used
.
Answ.
Presence
onely
is
not
approbation
,
if
men
haue
a
calling
thither
.
2
If
they
protest
openly
against
the
same
.
3
Consider
,
that
the
Lords
bids
thee
come
thither
,
but
man
bids
thee
sin
,
if
thou
come
to
worship
God
after
the
order
of
the
Congregation
wherin
this
is
injoyned
,
it
is
not
onely
thy
bare
presence
that
argues
thine
approbation
,
but
this
thy
yeelding
in
shew
to
Ceremonies
.
4
All
mens
presence
together
doth
uphold
and
continue
them
.
Obj.
Men
may
be
present
at
false
doctrine
Math.
23
,
why
not
at
these
then
?
Answ.
1
Men
are
not
certain
that
then
,
and
there
he
will
preach
false
doctrine
.
2
Men
in
that
case
are
bound
,
if
it
bee
possible
to
hear
sound
Teachers
;
and
ordinarily
to
frequent
where
false
doctrine
is
taught
,
is
dangerous
and
a
tempting
of
God
,
if
men
be
not
very
strong
,
and
forced
by
necessity
therunto
.
3
Preaching
is
Gods
ordinance
,
but
the
other
is
not
,
but
mans
invention
.
4
We
haue
warrant
for
our
presence
at
the
one
,
not
at
the
other
.
Obj.
Men
may
communicate
with
them
that
kneel
,
why
not
with
other
Ceremonies
?
Answ.
This
seems
to
be
commanded
each
one
in
speciall
,
who
not
kneeling
,
doe
protest
against
it
.
Quest.
Whether
parents
may
bring
their
children
to
be
Crossed
?
Answ.
No
:
for
first
men
may
doe
nothing
to
their
children
but
what
themselues
would
haue
done
to
themselues
,
if
they
were
to
be
baptized
now
:
And
what
good
heart
could
endure
this
Idolatry
?
2
It
is
a
speciall
dishonour
to
the
Lord
,
which
men
should
avoide
,
both
by
themselues
,
and
in
and
by
others
.
3
This
,
as
all
human
inventions
,
hinders
from
the
child
,
when
it
is
wittingly
done
by
the
Parents
,
the
power
of
Baptism
,
as
much
as
is
possible
.
Obj.
Mens
not
bringing
their
sacrifices
to
the
Lord
was
a
sinne
,
though
the
Priests
were
evill
,
1
Sam.
2
,
why
then
is
not
our
not
beinging
our
children
to
bee
baptized
our
sinne
in
like
manner
?
Answ.
1
That
it
was
the
peoples
sin
,
it
doth
not
appear
in
the
text
.
2
That
was
properly
their
personall
sin
;
wheras
the
Minister
makes
the
crosse
in
the
name
of
the
people
.
3
They
inverted
the
order
,
and
that
which
they
did
was
out
of
the
service
of
God
:
th●se
doe
adde
of
their
own
in
the
service
of
God
.
Lev.
15.8
,
Whomsoever
the
leprous
person
spitteth
on
,
on
toucheth
,
v.
11
,
having
not
washed
his
hands
in
water
,
he
shall
be
unclean
.
This
sign
fies
uncleannesse
by
sin
,
who
is
so
touched
by
anothers
sinne
,
is
defiled
by
it
;
this
holds
firmely
.
Deut.
22.10
,
Plow
not
with
an
Oxe
and
an
Asse
at
once
.
It
is
plain
the
Lord
abhorrs
all
mixture
of
religion
and
superstition
.
Deut.
23.14
.
The
Lord
forbids
any
uncleannesse
,
lest
he
depart
,
a
little
uncleanenesse
,
wittingly
and
willingly
suff●ed
makes
the
Lord
depart
Ex.
20.
The
second
commandement
forbids
any
human
device
to
be
respected
and
reverenced
in
his
worship
.
H●s
.
4.
Men
must
not
goe
up
to
Gilgall
and
Bethaven
,
and
swear
the
Lord
liveth
;
for
hee
will
not
haue
his
worship
mixed
.
Zephan.
1.5
.
The
Lord
will
visit
such
as
swear
by
the
Lord
and
Malcham
:
That
is
,
such
as
joyn
any
thing
to
the
Lords
true
worship
.
Col.
2.20
.
Why
as
though
yee
lived
in
the
world
,
are
yee
burthened
with
Traditions
?
This
place
proues
that
it
is
the
property
of
the
men
of
the
world
to
receiu
Traditions
.
Math.
15
,
to
joyn
human
Traditions
in
the
worship
of
God
,
is
to
worship
God
in
vain
,
if
men
be
convinced
of
the
unlawfulnesse
of
these
traditions
,
or
if
they
place
their
principall
serving
of
God
in
them
.
2
Cor.
6.
Bee
not
unequally
yoked
with
infidels
,
exponente
Beza
,
in
any
action
,
either
per
se
,
or
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
illicitâ
.
These
places
proue
the
commanding
of
superstitions
unlawfull
.
Secondly
,
the
using
of
such
by
the
Ministers
.
Thirdly
,
the
people
joyning
with
them
.
1
The
Minister
stands
in
the
room
and
person
of
the
people
,
and
doth
offer
for
them
.
2
Christ
is
after
a
sort
expelled
out
of
his
place
when
human
devises
are
brought
in
.
3
The
places
speak
to
the
people
most
of
them
,
or
all
,
directly
binding
ech
particular
.
Obj.
Christ
is
there
present
;
therfore
we
may
be
there
.
Answ.
The
consequence
is
not
good
,
because
Christ
may
bee
,
and
is
there
as
God
.
2
Christ
is
there
in
his
Ordinances
to
convict
the
wicked
,
and
build
up
his
weak
children
that
doe
not
discern
the
evill
of
these
Ceremonies
.
3
It
is
requisite
that
Christ
calls
us
thither
,
as
well
as
that
he
be
there
.
Obj.
2.
Anothers
sin
cannot
defile
us
:
but
this
is
an
others
sin
.
Ans.
1
It
is
an
others
sin
,
and
mine
too
,
not
onely
by
my
presence
,
for
that
is
not
sufficient
to
make
one
guilty
;
but
first
he
is
appointed
to
doe
it
for
me
,
and
so
doth
it
not
for
himselfe
onely
.
2
The
worship
is
mixt
.
3
In
Christs
priviledges
it
is
necessary
we
giue
no
subjection
to
any
stranger
,
but
plainly
stand
for
Christ
.
Obj.
Anothers
wickednesse
at
the
Sacraments
doth
not
hurt
the
worthy
receiver
;
no
more
doth
the
Ceremony
used
by
the
Minister
hurt
him
that
hates
it
.
Answ.
The
case
is
not
like
:
Because
here
each
one
doth
receiue
for
himselfe
;
but
there
the
Minister
is
the
publique
person
that
stands
in
the
roome
of
the
people
.
Obj.
Protestation
against
sin
is
not
ever
necessary
.
Answ.
If
wee
neither
doe
it
,
nor
seem
to
doe
it
:
But
if
they
seem
to
doe
evill
,
and
protest
not
,
doe
they
not
giue
offence
to
others
and
indanger
themselues
.
Obj.
This
will
driue
men
to
separate
.
Answ.
It
will
keep
them
from
Separation
,
for
being
taught
that
in
some
Assemblies
,
they
may
partake
in
Gods
Ordinances
without
mixture
,
they
cannot
deny
to
bee
present
.
Obj.
All
the
alleaged
Arguments
proue
it
unlawfull
for
the
Minister
,
but
not
to
the
people
.
Answ.
1
We
must
remember
what
any
Minister
doth
of
his
own
head
,
besides
the
common
rites
appointed
by
the
Church
,
that
is
a
personall
sinne
;
but
when
a
prescript
Liturgie
is
appointed
for
Ministers
and
people
,
and
rytes
with
all
,
then
it
seems
not
to
be
the
Ministers
sinne
onely
,
but
the
peoples
too
,
who
joyn
in
that
worship
:
For
it
is
appointed
to
all
to
worship
God
thus
.
2
It
is
performed
by
all
,
at
least
in
shew
.
Now
the
places
are
plain
for
the
people
as
well
as
the
Minister
.
Having
treated
of
the
true
discipline
,
and
corrupt
Ceremonies
:
Now
in
the
next
place
we
may
see
whether
Ministers
be
justly
deprived
of
their
Ministry
.
Him
that
doubts
and
will
consider
wisely
,
I
doubt
not
but
these
grounds
will
satisfie
.
1
No
Scripture
binds
to
the
obedience
of
such
things
:
Why
should
men
be
more
wise
then
the
Lord
,
or
more
holy
,
or
put
men
out
of
Gods
service
for
things
hee
requires
not
at
their
hands
?
I
would
fayn
learn
of
one
of
the
opposites
how
they
will
clear
themselues
before
God
for
this
?
is
it
not
hipocrisie
to
goe
beyond
the
Lord
?
2
The
Lord
frees
all
men
directly
from
human
inventions
,
Col.
2
,
are
not
men
put
out
of
their
living
and
fee-simple
which
Christ
hath
purchased
and
bestowed
upon
them
?
3
These
things
are
toyes
and
trifles
in
the
opposites
judgment
,
and
matters
of
conscience
to
the
other
side
;
yet
for
these
they
depriue
the
Church
of
God
of
their
Pastors
.
What
?
Is
not
a
good
Minister
worth
a
chip
?
Doe
you
nothing
respect
your
brethren
,
nor
mens
consciences
?
4
This
practise
is
quite
contrary
to
the
practice
of
our
Saviour
Christ
:
he
whipt
out
all
that
brought
any
thing
into
the
Temple
,
besides
that
was
instituted
;
and
these
whip
out
men
for
not
bringing
in
mens
dev●●es
.
5
It
is
against
all
sense
and
reason
,
that
workmen
appointed
by
the
Lord
,
that
doe
his
work
faithfully
,
even
in
the
Stewards
judgment
,
should
be
put
out
from
their
work
,
because
they
please
not
the
stewards
eye
for
their
apparel
?
As
though
men
should
put
out
a
labourer
,
because
his
wastcoat
is
not
white
.
6
Our
Saviour
did
not
restrain
him
that
cast
out
devils
though
he
followed
not
him
:
and
why
doe
you
hinder
such
as
cast
down
the
strong
holds
of
Sa●an
,
because
they
doe
not
follow
you
?
Surely
a
good
servant
prefers
his
Masters
work
and
credit
,
more
then
his
own
pomp
.
7
They
are
specially
called
that
are
virgins
not
defiled
with
women
,
Rom.
14
,
these
follow
the
Lamb
whither
hee
goes
,
even
these
that
are
redeemed
from
amongst
men
,
now
counted
factious
?
How
dare
any
presume
to
think
them
unfit
whom
he
holds
in
his
right
hand
?
Are
you
grown
so
proud
,
that
you
will
fight
with
the
Lamb
,
and
wart
against
heaven
?
8
There
is
no
example
of
the
like
practise
in
Scripture
or
Writers
,
saue
amongst
Papists
;
but
many
of
the
contrary
,
some
put
to
death
,
some
restrained
from
their
Ministery
,
because
they
went
to
idolatry
.
9
It
was
his
Majesties
pleasure
they
should
be
convinced
first
,
and
then
censured
,
which
how
it
hath
been
performed
all
the
world
is
witnesse
of
,
which
sees
what
offers
of
disputation
haue
been
made
,
what
ample
and
learned
books
come
forth
,
which
yet
could
never
be
answered
.
10
These
men
are
greatest
enemies
to
Papists
,
the
danger
of
our
State
,
which
daily
increase
and
spring
up
,
as
the
lights
in
any
place
are
removed
.
It
is
against
all
policy
therfore
to
stop
these
;
which
if
their
Ministery
were
profitable
for
nothing
else
,
yet
they
may
be
kept
as
stones
to
weigh
the
ballance
even
.
11
Doe
but
indifferently
consider
them
and
us
severally
:
their
Religion
,
is
it
not
lip-labour
,
and
meer
formality
like
theirs
?
Esa.
29.13
.
May
not
naturall
men
goe
as
far
as
they
require
?
2
They
doe
not
teach
soundly
the
doctrine
of
repentance
,
giving
warning
of
judgements
,
or
of
the
particular
sins
which
bring
the
same
,
which
good
Watch-men
should
doe
.
3
They
take
away
preaching
out
of
the
land
,
both
by
extolling
reading
,
and
preaching
so
as
the
people
can
gather
nothing
by
it
.
And
under
colour
of
long
prayers
,
pr●s●e
men
by
their
Canons
more
strictly
to
their
divince
service
,
then
to
the
Word
preached
.
4
They
cannot
endure
men
should
examine
,
doubt
,
and
search
into
things
;
they
would
perswade
the
people
these
things
belongs
not
to
Tradesmen
,
but
to
Schollers
and
Ministers
;
of
a
contrary
mind
was
our
Saviour
.
5
They
punish
more
severely
the
breach
of
a
Tradition
of
their
own
appointing
,
then
the
breach
of
Gods
commandement
.
Is
not
this
Pharisaicall
hypocrifie
?
6
They
are
glad
to
use
Papists
Arguments
against
us
,
and
ours
against
them
;
as
it
hath
been
proved
in
experience
,
that
they
haue
held
their
grounds
.
7
They
set
up
vile
,
profane
and
ignorant
Ministers
over
Congregations
:
is
not
this
to
let
in
Wolues
?
far
contrary
was
Pauls
practise
and
counsell
,
Act.
20.
8
Ambition
,
covetousnesse
and
pride
,
where
dwelleth
it
but
amongst
them
?
Is
not
their
Kingdom
of
this
world
?
Such
was
not
Paul
,
nor
our
Saviour
Christ
.
9
These
men
build
upon
human
Ceremonies
,
holding
this
position
:
no
Ceremony
no
Bishop
:
a
●it
prop
for
their
Calling
to
rest
upon
.
10
They
justifie
many
things
,
because
the
Church
cannot
be
perfect
;
as
though
the
least
corruption
should
be
born
withall
in
the
Spouse
of
Christ
,
that
is
known
and
pointed
at
.
11
They
grow
in
nothing
,
saue
in
carnall
wisedom
and
cunning
to
defend
their
own
traditions
.
12
Things
openly
evill
in
their
own
judgment
,
are
not
red●essed
amongst
them
;
as
unpreaching
Ministers
,
Non
residents
,
Pluralists
,
taking
Gods
name
in
vain
,
and
notorious
profanenesse
.
13
They
hate
and
forbid
the
very
substance
of
Religion
in
practise
,
as
Christian
Meetings
,
and
the
like
.
14
M●n
that
are
under
their
Ministerie
,
how
naked
,
poor
and
miserable
are
they
?
I
beseech
you
that
mind
the
good
of
your
soules
,
be
not
overcarried
with
an
externall
pomp
and
how
of
learning
,
but
examine
and
thy
all
things
.
2
Consider
all
men
are
lyers
,
that
no
man
ought
to
be
credited
further
then
they
haue
sound
testimony
of
the
Scripture
,
which
is
the
rule
and
ground
of
faith
,
and
the
light
of
the
Church
.
3
That
all
men
are
bound
to
try
the
spirits
whether
they
be
of
God
or
no.
4
That
men
must
not
be
your
Doctors
and
Masters
,
but
you
must
try
all
things
,
and
hold
that
which
is
good
.
5
Hath
not
every
man
the
spirit
by
measure
?
though
therfore
they
are
learned
that
oppose
;
yet
in
many
things
they
may
be
ignorant
.
6
That
the
Highest
Callings
haue
been
corrupted
and
counterfeited
,
as
Prophets
,
Apostles
,
high
Priests
:
who
therfore
grounds
upon
men
,
builds
not
upon
Christ
,
and
the
Scriptures
are
onely
judge
of
all
opinions
and
practises
,
to
this
the
Apostles
subjected
themselues
,
and
our
Saviour
.
The
contrary
is
the
gap
to
all
errour
and
superstition
;
witnesse
the
Popish
Church
,
who
giving
all
to
the
Clergy
,
and
suffering
themselues
to
be
led
by
these
,
into
what
monstrous
and
fundamentall
errours
are
they
fallen
?
Christ
is
the
onely
Prophet
of
his
Church
;
Every
man
must
speak
that
which
he
hath
received
from
Christ
,
and
the
ground
of
a
mans
judgment
that
would
not
be
carried
about
with
every
blast
of
new
doctrine
must
be
infallible
.
Vouchsafe
on
the
other
hand
to
consider
the
way
so
much
spoken
against
.
1
It
holdeth
the
doctrine
of
the
Scriptures
,
according
to
the
practise
of
our
Saviour
,
and
the
purest
times
of
the
Church
,
and
nothing
else
,
Act.
20.
2
This
cleaus
to
the
whole
truth
of
God
,
and
to
every
part
of
it
,
Math.
5.19
.
3
This
way
most
opposeth
the
whore
of
Babilon
,
and
overthrows
her
grounds
,
is
most
zealous
against
all
her
inventions
;
these
are
the
virgins
,
Rev.
14.
4
These
are
taught
of
God
,
so
as
they
doe
not
depend
upon
man
,
but
discern
the
voice
of
Christ
,
Ioh.
10.
5
The
Majesty
,
graue
simplicity
,
and
power
of
Gods
Ordinances
doth
most
appear
,
in
the
wise
,
free
,
holy
,
bold
,
fervent
and
constant
use
of
the
same
,
changing
men
hereby
into
the
image
of
God
.
6
This
prayeth
according
to
occasions
,
and
feeling
of
our
inward
wants
,
by
the
motion
of
Gods
spirit
,
Rom.
8.
7
Men
in
this
way
seek
the
glory
of
God
in
the
spreading
of
his
truth
,
and
the
good
of
mens
soules
,
Ioh.
7
,
not
speaking
evill
of
the
most
forward
,
nor
by
the
shew
of
learning
seeking
to
raise
themselues
.
8
In
this
way
men
take
up
their
crosses
and
follow
Christ
,
Math
,
16
:
they
suffer
much
hardship
for
the
Gospell
,
wheras
the
other
ready
for
every
winde
,
avoide
the
Crosse
.
9
In
this
way
is
the
true
communion
of
the
Saints
,
both
for
communicating
of
the
graces
of
the
spirit
,
and
of
outward
blessings
,
Act.
2.
10
Naturall
men
most
hate
it
,
and
the
more
wicked
any
is
,
the
more
evill
they
speak
of
it
,
and
of
them
that
teach
and
practise
it
,
Rom.
8.
11
This
crucifieth
the
flesh
onely
,
wheras
others
use
their
liberty
as
an
occasion
of
the
flesh
;
this
therfore
is
a
straight
way
.
12
This
brings
peace
to
the
soules
of
men
,
both
while
they
doe
these
things
,
and
suffer
for
them
.
13
Men
falling
from
this
way
,
spirituall
judgments
haue
followed
them
sensibly
,
they
haue
grown
farre
more
licentious
and
vain
&c.
14
What
are
these
men
zealous
against
,
but
plain
sin
,
and
such
things
as
zealous
men
in
Scriptures
haue
been
adverse
unto
,
as
ceremonies
devised
by
man
,
and
abused
to
Idolatry
?
15
This
way
teacheth
,
that
men
ought
freely
of
loue
,
to
giue
all
respect
,
obedience
,
subjection
,
and
life
too
,
for
the
good
of
the
Prince
,
Rom.
13.
16
This
teacheth
that
it
is
onely
in
the
power
of
the
Civill
Magistrate
to
punish
offenders
.
17
Where
this
way
hath
been
soundly
and
faithfully
taught
,
there
men
are
most
easily
held
in
subjection
to
the
Magistrate
.
18
What
painfull
and
conscionable
Minister
but
justifies
this
way
.
This
way
is
schism
in
many
mens
account
,
and
termed
damnable
and
many
things
which
they
cannot
proue
are
objected
against
this
in
the
cares
of
his
Majesty
:
But
truth
will
overcome
,
and
Christ
must
prevail
,
though
they
haue
brought
us
to
300
,
yet
these
are
enough
to
vanquish
the
great
army
of
the
Aramites
.
Nay
,
if
there
were
but
two
men
they
should
overcome
:
All
that
haue
fought
for
it
haue
overcome
,
and
Christ
hath
gotten
victory
for
us
;
bee
wise
therfore
,
and
kick
not
against
the
pricks
:
The
Lord
is
with
us
,
fight
no
more
against
the
Lord
,
but
let
there
be
peace
amongst
us
,
onely
hinder
us
not
in
our
Ministery
,
and
saving
mens
soules
.
And
for
you
brethren
,
whose
eares
are
filled
with
bitter
invectiues
,
daily
thrown
out
against
you
,
judg
righteous
judgment
;
Paul
may
striue
with
Peter
,
though
his
ancient
much
in
the
service
of
the
Lord
:
neither
let
our
miseries
and
crosses
cause
you
to
think
our
standing
not
to
be
sound
.
Consider
Christs
own
servants
,
the
Prophets
,
how
they
haue
been
dealt
with
all
.
Hath
not
the
visible
Church
,
that
had
the
Keyes
then
under
shew
of
zeal
for
God
,
and
lo●e
to
the
Church
cast
them
out
?
Esa.
66.
And
must
not
times
come
,
that
he
shall
think
he
doth
God
good
service
that
kils
you
,
which
is
not
meant
of
the
heathens
,
that
alwaies
were
so
minded
,
but
of
the
visible
Church
?
And
is
not
Christ
a
rock
of
offence
,
and
a
stumbling
block
?
Are
not
many
offended
at
him
?
Think
of
this
each
that
reads
,
that
you
haue
no
understanding
naturally
of
the
things
of
God
to
discern
,
but
rather
yee
are
prone
to
misjudge
both
of
the
persons
and
things
.
SECTION
.
XXII
.
HAving
spoken
touching
their
Ceremonies
and
communion
with
them
.
In
the
next
place
it
remaineth
to
speak
of
their
prayers
,
wherin
much
is
controverted
.
For
set
form
of
prayer
;
wherin
though
I
think
them
not
unlawfull
;
yet
for
the
Minister
,
I
am
perswaded
be
sins
.
1
Because
experience
shews
that
prayers
conceived
are
more
pertinent
,
and
doe
more
affect
then
set
form
of
prayers
.
2
All
might
be
more
briefly
and
plainly
done
,
for
the
profit
of
the
Auditory
.
3
It
is
a
disgrace
to
the
Gospell
to
borrow
from
Papists
any
of
their
Liturgies
,
as
though
we
had
not
the
spirit
of
God
to
help
us
in
this
,
as
well
as
in
preaching
.
4
It
is
the
duty
of
the
servant
of
God
,
to
pray
for
the
people
,
as
well
as
teach
them
,
and
as
he
varies
in
the
one
,
so
ought
he
in
the
other
,
and
exercise
the
gift
of
the
Holy
Ghost
.
5
It
is
a
dangerous
stumbling
block
to
many
others
to
content
them selues
with
a
set
form
of
prayer
,
and
striue
for
no
more
.
6
As
the
Lord
in
preaching
for
the
good
of
his
children
,
doth
minister
many
things
in
the
present
,
besides
our
best
meditations
when
we
haue
to
our
utmost
endeavoured
ourselues
;
so
in
prayer
,
who
knows
but
the
Lord
would
affoord
more
plent
full
matters
and
affections
to
profit
the
people
with
all
?
7
We
haue
no
example
in
the
new
Testament
for
any
prescript
Leiturgy
.
8
Conceiving
prayers
,
would
expell
our
Idoll
Ministers
,
and
stir
up
men
with
more
affection
and
preparation
to
come
thither
,
even
Ministers
themselues
,
and
it
would
manifest
the
Ministers
care
over
his
people
(
for
the
best
triall
of
a
Minister
is
by
his
prayers
)
wheras
the
contrary
upholds
an
insufficient
Ministery
,
and
makes
the
Minister
ordinarily
doe
no
more
,
then
if
amongst
heathens
he
were
to
read
a
Grammer
lecture
,
and
consture
some
harsh
barbarous
Latine
to
his
Country
Auditors
.
9
The
Holy
Ghost
is
given
to
help
in
prayer
,
as
well
as
in
any
other
part
of
the
Ministery
.
Obj.
It
is
not
required
of
a
Ministery
to
be
able
to
pray
.
Answ.
This
is
supposed
as
he
is
a
Christian
.
2
The
man
that
can
preach
conscionably
for
the
most
part
hath
gifts
to
pray
.
Obj.
Many
cannot
pray
.
Answ.
Nor
never
striue
for
it
,
having
this
glorious
,
but
blasphemous
pretence
,
that
these
prayers
of
then
selues
,
where
there
is
nothing
else
are
good
serving
of
God
.
2
That
they
are
better
then
such
as
are
conceived
by
the
assistance
of
the
Holy
Ghost
.
Answ.
2.
There
ought
to
be
two
in
every
Congregation
,
a
Pastor
and
Teacher
,
and
if
gifts
were
denyed
to
one
,
yet
no
doubt
but
the
Lord
would
giue
to
the
other
.
Obj.
3.
There
would
be
many
idle
prayers
offered
up
.
Answ.
This
doth
more
corrupt
,
and
is
more
dangerous
for
the
manner
the
heart
,
(
which
is
the
chiefe
thing
in
prayer
aboue
the
matter
)
then
this
for
the
matter
.
2
They
would
doubtlesse
,
if
there
were
the
like
ignorant
and
unconscionable
Ministers
that
are
now
;
but
this
Discipline
would
sweep
them
away
.
3
Men
should
be
admonished
for
this
,
and
if
they
did
continue
,
then
order
to
be
taken
with
them
.
Wherfore
considering
this
,
that
many
inconveniences
come
by
this
which
we
haue
now
,
we
desire
that
there
might
be
a
consultation
how
to
reform
in
this
,
as
well
as
there
hath
been
in
the
preaching
of
the
Word
.
Now
for
the
people
,
how
farre
they
are
forbidden
to
joyne
in
any
unlawfull
prayers
.
Answ.
1
Where
unlawfull
things
are
asked
;
either
such
things
as
are
not
blessings
,
or
such
things
to
be
removed
,
as
are
not
evill
simply
.
2
Wherin
they
professe
to
aske
without
faith
.
3
Wherin
the
people
are
to
be
their
own
mouths
to
the
Lord
.
4
Needlesse
and
idle
repetitions
of
the
same
thing
and
words
after
the
Popish
manner
,
as
Oh
Christ
,
Oh
Lord
&c.
5
To
patch
in
prayers
amongst
the
commandements
.
Grounds
why
we
may
not
joyn
in
these
,
and
the
like
.
1
That
which
the
Minister
offers
from
us
to
God
,
is
ours
;
hee
susteyning
all
the
peoples
person
.
2
All
these
are
to
take
Gods
name
in
vain
,
and
men
therby
may
bring
a
curse
rather
then
a
blessing
,
if
after
knowledg
and
consideration
they
should
doe
it
.
3
What
an
horrible
thing
is
it
,
that
there
should
be
such
prayers
used
in
the
publique
worship
of
God
,
which
men
should
be
abashed
in
private
to
offer
unto
God
,
not
enduring
the
light
and
judgement
of
the
Word
.
4
Hereby
we
shall
be
able
to
answer
all
that
is
,
or
can
be
objected
against
any
worship
of
God
in
the
Churches
of
England
.
Otherwise
,
where
no
such
prayers
are
used
,
to
joyn
with
a
set
form
we
hold
not
unlawfull
,
being
performed
by
a
true
Minister
.
1
Because
this
is
true
prayer
,
to
offer
up
lawfull
requests
,
unto
the
true
God
in
the
name
of
Christ
.
2
Some
things
may
and
ought
to
be
asked
,
being
in
all
times
necessary
and
for
all
persons
.
3
Therin
the
spirit
of
God
may
be
exercised
in
us
;
in
being
stirred
up
to
joyn
with
him
.
4
This
is
his
sin
meerely
that
is
the
Minister
,
if
he
doe
not
exercise
his
Ministeriall
gifts
●n
prayer
besides
,
as
the
Lord
requires
upon
the
present
occasion
.
5
Therin
is
no
evill
done
,
onely
some
good
omitted
,
not
all
good
,
but
the
perfection
and
excellency
of
this
good
of
prayer
.
FINIS
.